Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Lord Harrison James Potter-Black
Your presence is requested on Saturday, February 24th at 9 am. There are a few matters of your vaults to discuss that are of the utmost importance. The status of your Houses and heirs among them. After that, there will be many things to speak with you that are incredibly important. I must also insist that you come alone for this meeting as it is a very private matter. I can not stress enough how important it is that you arrive at this time to discuss things. I have included a portkey for you that will activate at 9 am sharp.

May your enemies tremble in your wake,
Account Manager, Axeclaw

Harry sipped his coffee as he read the letter. Today was Friday so he would need to make arrangements so that he could go tomorrow. He was supposed to be doing something but it could be postponed until Sunday morning. He picked up that daily prophet next. The front cover had Hermione smiling next to the Minister. The cover was nothing new. Minister for Magic and Right Hand Do it Again. Which meant that another horrendous creature law had been passed. He didn't understand how things had gotten so horribly out of hand.

He did not agree with the way that Hermione was helping to run things in the ministry. She had started out small as an assistant in the Magical Creatures department of the ministry. Then she became the head of the department and began working to pass a lot of laws. The first one that she managed to push through was about house elves.

She had finally after many years passed laws that forced wixen to free all of their elves whether they wanted it or not. It took two years for them to all die off. Hermione and the others who had pushed for the laws finally realized what others had been trying to tell her all along about the fact that it was a mutually beneficial relationship between house elves and wixen. But it was too late for the lesson to be learned.

Even with that mistake, she continued to work her way up the ladder in the ministry until she was the undersecretary to the current minister. Hermione and the Minister began pushing and implementing laws that subjugated all creatures considered Dark. The subjugation didn't stop there. It extended to people with Dark cores. Now decades later, nearly all creatures had been hunted to extinction and anyone born with a Dark Core was stripped of their magic and abandoned in the muggle world. Harry hated everything about the way the world was now.

He looked at the pictures of his children that were sitting on his mantle. He knew that he should miss them but it was hard to miss people he had never been given the chance to bond with. He knew it was because of Ginny. The two of them had married a year after the war had ended. They had been happy for a while, at least Harry had thought they were. She had encouraged him to join the Aurors and she had gone on to join the Hollyhead Harpies.

Then their first son was born. James Sirius Potter. Harry had loved him and doted on him as much as he could. Ginny was very possessive of all of their children. She spoiled them far more than Harry thought they should be. Harry had disagreed with her about how much she spoiled them but she just did it anyway. It was a losing battle. Then they started to drift apart. Conversations turned into arguments and the arguments turned into fights.

Ginny started spending all of her free time at her parents' house or Ron and Hermione's home. Harry spent his days off alone so he just started throwing himself into his work and didn't take days off anymore. When things started going south in the ministry Harry had finally had enough and he had quit his job as Head Auror. That seemed to be the final straw for Ginny. They had a huge fight that ended with them being separated but she refused to divorce him. He of course let them stay in Potter Manor and he had moved to Grimmauld Place.

It had only gotten worse from there. His kids started to treat him as badly as Ginny did and his relationship with the other Weasleys just grew strained and uncomfortable. When the creature laws started being passed he gave up on the wixen world completely. He had the Goblins renew the fidelius on Grimmauld and retreated from the public almost completely. He started putting out feelers for creatures on the run and giving them shelter until they could get passage out of the country. He essentially became part of the creature resistance and was perfectly fine with that.

Now he was 36 years old and hadn't been seen by the public in many years. Many thought he had gone Dark and they weren't entirely wrong. Harry had educated himself on many things that the current world would consider Dark. He had a lot of time on his hands being sequestered away in Grimmauld most of the time. So he read and he learned. He had gotten pretty decent at potions since he didn't venture out to buy things anymore. He also turned one of the rooms into a dueling room and had taught himself quite a bit.

He could be thrown in Azkaban for knowing the things that he knew and practiced now. He had long ago snapped his wand when he realized that it still had a trace on it. Afterward, he had felt a near-constant urge to hunt down the wand he had snapped after the Battle of Hogwarts. Dumbledore's old wand now hummed nicely in his wand holster. He had also taken the time to hunt down the stone he had left in the forest. He didn't know why he had done it but it had just felt right to have them. He wore it in a warded necklace that he had spelled to stay under his clothes.

Harry glanced up at the mirror hanging on the wall across from him. His green eyes looked bright and full of power like they always did these days. He had learned a Dark spell many years back that had healed his eyes and had happily thrown his glasses in the trash. He was far more scarred now than he had ever been before. He had a large gash going down the right side of his face from a cutting curse that had not been healed in time to prevent scaring. His neck had claw marks across it from a rabid werewolf that had tried to rip his throat out. He had locked himself away during the next full moon but for some reason he never turned. It was something that was still a mystery to him. There were many other scars from bites and curses all over his body but he didn't mind. There was a story behind each one.

"Master Potter, Sir," A small house elf popped into the room with him.

"Yes, Blippy?" Harry asked without looking down at her. He had many house elves tied to him currently. He had done what he could when they started dying off. He knew he wasn't the only one. There were a lot of pureblood families that had kept their house elves but made sure they were always hidden when Aurors showed up or other guests that would rat them out.

"Your guests be waking, Sir. Master Teddy is also wondering if you will be joining them for breakfast today," Blippy informed him. Harry nodded.

"Yes, I need to speak with them all about a schedule change anyway. Thank you, Blippy," Harry replied and then smiled when she refilled his coffee before popping away. He currently had three werewolves, a vampire, two house elves, and a wood elf in his home waiting to be smuggled out of the country. He had been planning on moving them tomorrow but it wouldn't hurt anyone to wait until Sunday to do it. He just needed to let them know. He penned a quick letter to his contact at the border and sent it off in a flash of fire.

"Hey Pops," Teddy said with a grin as Harry sat down at the head of the table. Harry smiled at him. Ginny may have poisoned his kids against him but Teddy was still his. Andromeda had owled him many years ago when Creature Laws started to change, begging him to take Teddy and hide him. She had gotten word that they were coming for him and she wanted to try and keep him safe. Teddy had been very young, too young to start Hogwarts when Harry had assumed full responsibility for him. Teddy had taken to calling him dad or pops when he had turned twelve. Now, Teddy was 18 and he helped Harry with their house guests and was also shaping up to be an amazing duelist.

Harry made sure that he learned everything that he needed to know so that he was properly educated. He also taught him everything he would need to survive whether it was 'light' or 'dark'. It didn't matter to Harry as long as Teddy had the knowledge to protect himself.

"Hey, kid. Sleep well?" Harry asked him. Teddy nodded and stole Harry's coffee. He made a face and then passed it right back over to Harry. The older man chuckled.

"Ugh, I can't believe you drink that sludge. How do you even manage to get coffee that black?" Teddy said with disgust. Harry just took another drink and smiled at the teenager.

"Kreature has connections," Harry said with a shrug. "He knows how to keep me functioning." Teddy took a drink of the juice that popped up next to him to wash the taste out of his mouth.

"Of course, that little menace does. Are you sure he isn't poisoning you?" Teddy asked. Harry just chuckled and started eating his bacon as the plates popped up in front of them. They were soon joined by the three werewolves and the wood elf. Each one murmured a quick "Morning Lord Potter-Black". No matter how many times he had asked them to call him Harry they had refused. Teddy thought it was hilarious.

"I am going to have to make a small change in our plans this weekend. Something has come up and I have been summoned to Gringotts. I was told it is a matter of importance so I need to handle it. I have already informed my contact at the border. So instead of moving you all Saturday we are going to do it Sunday," Harry informed them.

"Will it still be safe?" The elf asked. Harry nodded.

"Yes. I would not risk your lives or mine by moving you when it was not perfectly safe. The event that will have everyone distracted Saturday morning will still be going on Sunday morning," Harry assured those at the table.

"Then I see nothing wrong with it. We are weary another day of rest will do us some good," The eldest werewolf stated.

"If you need something please let one of the house elves know I have many potions stocked up for pain and other things. Teddy and I will be in the dueling room for the better part of the day," Harry informed them. Teddy groaned.

"Do we have to?" Teddy whined. Harry ruffled his now purple hair.

"Yeah, Kid we do. Neither of us can afford to get lazy. If I learned anything from Fake-Moody, it was Constant Vigilance. In the world that we live in we can not afford to be lax in our training," Harry said. Teddy just nodded. It was something that he had heard so many times since coming to Harry. He loved Harry so much. Harry was a great dad. He didn't understand why Harry's kids treated him the way that they did. He had promised himself a long time ago that he would be the best son Harry could ask for and love him the way that his own kids should have.

"You're right, Pops. Today will be the day that I knock you on your ass," Teddy taunted. Harry just snorted.

"You still have quite a bit of training before you are capable of knocking me around. But I enjoy it when you try," Harry said with a laugh. Teddy sat back and pouted. Harry was a master. He was so powerful. Teddy was pretty sure that no one could rival him at his current skill level. If Harry wanted he could become the next Dark Lord and there wouldn't be anyone that could stand against him. There were a lot of people who were afraid of Harry even when he was helping them. Teddy had never been afraid. Teddy had always felt protected and comforted by the feel of all that power. He knew that Harry wouldn't hesitate to use it to protect him.

After breakfast, they headed to the dueling room where Harry worked him hard to learn a few new spells as well as practice the ones he already knew. They had eaten their meals in the dueling room and when Harry had finally decided to call it quits they both fell into bed aching and exhausted.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Greetings Lord Potter-Black. I am Account Manager Axeclaw. If you would follow me this way please we can get straight to it," Harry looked over the fierce-looking Goblin who had been waiting for him. Harry just nodded and followed the Goblin. This was a hall that he had never seen before it was much more elaborately decorated than the ones that he was used to. When they entered the office it was huge and looked like it belonged to a very important Goblin. The goblin in question was already seated behind the desk in what honestly looked like a throne to Harry. Axeclaw bowed low to the goblin so Harry gave a small bow as well.

"Welcome, Lord Potter-Black. I am Silver Tooth. King of the Goblins," The Goblins introduced himself. Well, I guess that explained the throne. Harry bowed again but a little lower this time.

"I am honored to meet you, King of the Goblins," Harry said with respect. Goblins were the only creatures who hadn't been hunted to extinction yet. But they had recently been forbidden from leaving the bank and their mines. He knew that it was probably rubbing them all the wrong way. Harry would do nothing to piss them off.

"For today, Lord Potter-Black, you may simply call me Silver Tooth and forgo formalities so that we can get through this meeting efficiently," The Goblin King waved him into the seat across the desk from him.

"Then I insist that you call me, Harry," He replied. The Goblin King passed a parchment and dagger across to Harry.

"Five drops on the parchment, please just to ensure that you are yourself," Silver Tooth instructed. Harry did as he was told. Then they waited as the parchment filled itself out. Silver Tooth looked it over and then handed it to Axeclaw.

"It is as we suspected. Harry, there is a lot that you need to be informed of. It was discovered a week ago that Griphook was falsifying documents and keeping things from you that are quite vital and important," Silver Tooth stated solemnly.

"What does that mean? He was stealing money?" Harry asked confused.

"I am afraid it is much worse than that. He has been falsifying documents since you were first brought in to have an inheritance test done. You were lied to about your Titles and many other things. I am afraid that you have been done a huge disservice," Silver Tooth made a motion with his hand and Axeclaw passed Harry the parchment he was holding. The Goblins remained quiet while Harry read over it.

Harrison James Potter-Black
Born July 31, 1980
Mother: Lily Jane Potter nee Evans (Deceased June 30, 1997)
Father: James Charlus Potter (Deceased June 30, 1997)

Godfathers: Sirius Orion Black (Deceased June 18, 1996)
Remus John Lupin (Deceased May 2, 1998)
Regulus Arcturus Black (Deceased June 30, 1997)

Spouse: Ginerva Molly Potter-Black nee Weasley
Children: None
Godchild: Edward Remus Lupin

Creature Inheritance: Dominate Drake (Suppressed by A.P.W.B.D July 31, 1996)
Mates: Lucius Abraxas Malfoy, Submissive Veela (Deceased January 16, 2010)
Severus Tobias Snape, Submissive Shadow Phoenix (Deceased May 2, 1998)
Tom Marvolo Riddle, Submissive Drake (Deceased May 2, 1998)

Titles Held:
By Birth:
Lord of the Ancient and Noble House Potter
Duke of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House Peverell
Lord of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House Gryffindor
Lord of the Noble House Sayre
Inherited:
Lord of the Ancient and Noble House Black
By Conquest:
Lord of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House Slytherin
Lord of the Ancient and Noble House Gaunt
Master Of Death

Blocks, Spells, and Compulsions:
Magical Core Blocked: 100% Broken (Placed By: A.P.W.B.D November 1, 1981)
Creature Inheritance: 100% Blocked (Placed By: A.P.W.B.D July 31, 1996)
Eidetic Memory: 60% Blocked (Placed By: A.P.W.B.D November 1, 1981)
Parseltongue: 100% Broken (Placed By: A.P.W.B.D November 1, 1981)
Mate Bonds: 100% Blocked (Placed By: A.P.W.B.D. July 31, 1996)

Compulsion keyed to Ginerva M. Potter-Black (Placed By. A.P.W.B.D November 1, 1981, Maintained by: Ginerva M. Potter-Black)
Compulsion keyed to Ronald B. Weasley (Placed By: A.P.W.B.D August 31, 1991, Maintained by: Ginerva M. Potter-Black)
Compulsion keyed to Hermione J. Weasley nee Granger (Placed By: A.P.W.B.D October 31, 1991, Maintained by: Ginerva M. Potter-Black)

Harry stopped reading. He was so angry. There was so much information here. So much that made sense. So much didn't. This was crazy. No Children?

"We are willing to answer all of your questions. We know that you have many," Silver Tooth stated calmly. Harry nodded.

"I will start from the top then. This says that my parents died the same night that Dumbledore did. How is that possible?" Harry asked.

"We are only informed when one of our patrons passes. We do not know the details of the passing. We can tell you that the magic is never wrong. Your parents did not die the night it was claimed they did. Since they died the same day that Dumbledore allegedly did we can assume they were somehow tethered to the old man," Axeclaw explained to him. Harry nodded.

"I am assuming that A.P.W.B.D is Dumbledore is it not?" Harry asked his next question. The Goblin King nodded. "That manipulative old bastard. If he wasn't dead, I would kill him myself." Harry looked down at the parchment again. "You said allegedly died."

"Yes. His death was reported but our magic did not show his death. According to our records, he is still alive currently. We checked into his account manager as well and learned that Dumbledore left everything to a distant nephew who goes by the name Kendell Wulfric," Silver Tooth stated. Harry looked up at him in shock.

"Kendell Wulfric? The current Minister for Magic that just showed up from America two decades ago? Are you trying to tell me that he is Dumbledore in disguise?" Harry said in shock which gave way quickly to anger.

"They are one and the same," Silver Tooth confirmed. Harry had to close his barriers down on his magic. He could feel it sparking on his fingers and he did not want to seem aggressive to these two goblins.

"I am going to murder him. He won't survive the year," Harry promised.

"We understand your anger, Harry. But we need to keep going and you will understand why you were truly called," Silver Tooth attempted to soothe him. Harry took a deep breath and then another before he opened his flashing green eyes and nodded. He was as calm as he was going to get.

"Fine, next question. This says I have no children. But I have three. How is that possible?" Harry asked. He pulled tight on his occlumency shields so that he could keep control of his anger. He knew that he was not going to like what they had to tell him next. Axeclaw placed three pieces of parchment on the desk in front of Harry.

James Sirius Potter-Black
Born July 16, 2005
Mother: Ginerva Molly Potter-Black nee Weasley
Father: Michael Wayne Corner

Harry went no further he moved on to the next parchment.

Albus Severus Potter-Black
Born August 27, 2006
Mother: Ginerva Molly Potter-Black nee Weasley
Father: Michael Wayne Corner

Harry set both papers to the side and looked at the one for his only daughter. Though if the other two were anything to go by she wasn't his at all.

Lily Luna Potter-Black
Born March 25, 2008
Mother: Ginerva Molly Potter-Black nee Weasley
Father: Michael Wayne Corner

Harry was so pissed. Ginny had been cheating on him for Merlin knew how long. She had gotten pregnant by someone else and then pawned off their children on Harry. It was probably the reason she had refused to divorce him. Because she had no right to his money. She would have had it if those kids had been Harry's but they weren't so her only hope was to remain married and hope he died soon. She had probably been very happy when he had disappeared. He took a few minutes to breathe through his anger and then it finally occurred to him why Ginny had acted the way she had about those kids.

The reason they never had any interest in getting to know Harry or even visiting with him. They probably knew he wasn't their father. At least he had never been given the opportunity to truly bond with them. Ginny had made sure of that.

"Thank you. Obviously, I want them removed from everything and I want to start the process of divorcing Ginny as well," Harry told them. Axeclaw nodded but the King just stared at him.

"Any more questions?" Silver Tooth asked. Harry nodded and picked back up his parchment.

"I know what a Creature inheritance is. What does this mean that mine was suppressed?" Harry asked. His heart was stuttering in his chest. He didn't know what to make of the information he was looking at.

"It means, Harry. That you came into a Creature Inheritance on your sixteenth birthday. You became a Dominant Drake. However, Dumbledore locked that part of you away and erased your memory of it ever happening. The three men mentioned below were your fated mates. You are powerful and the more powerful you are the more submissives you require to keep you from becoming overwhelmed by your magic. Your mate bonds were blocked at the same time your inheritance was locked away. You never had the chance to know them as anything other than enemies. Three more people who were suppressed or manipulated by Dumbledore. We have their documentation as well," Silver Tooth explained.

Harry rubbed his chest. Something inside of him was hurting because of this knowledge. Three people who had been fated for him. All of them had been manipulated and kept apart from each other. Harry had killed one of them himself, was the reason one of them died in prison, and the last died with Harry thinking he was an enemy. He wanted to rip Dumbledore limb from limb.

"If I asked you to release the suppressions on my Inheritance could you do it? And would it affect me badly knowing that my mates were dead?" Harry asked finally.

"We could do it for you, Harry. It would be very bad for you however and painful daily knowing that parts of yourself were missing. You would not live a full life," Axeclaw explained to him. "There would also be the matter of your magic. It could grow out of control without the submissives to level you out."

"So that isn't an option that we want to consider," Harry stated after a moment of thinking about it. "I hold eight titles?" A nod from Silver Tooth. "Does Ginny know?" Another nod from the Goblin King. "She has been using them for herself." It was not a question but Silver Tooth nodded again anyway. Harry sighed and ran his hand through his hair. "Who else?"

"Hermione is using your Sayre vaults, signed over to her by Dumbledore in 1991 and again in 2000 by Ginerva. Ron is using your Gryffindor vaults signed over to him by Dumbledore in 1991 and again in 2000 by Ginerva. Dumbledore is using your Gaunt vaults, signed over to him by himself in 1981 and then again in 2000 by Ginerva. Molly Weasley is using your Peverell vault, signed over to her by Dumbledore in 1981 and again in 2000 by Ginerva. She has been using the Slytherin vaults for herself first signed over to her in 1992 by Dumbledore," Axeclaw read off a parchment in his hands.

Harry was gripping his fists tightly. That meant that Ron and Hermione were both fakes. He noticed that none of the other Weasleys seemed to be involved which he was thankful for. It would have hurt him more, he thinks if Fred and George or even Bill and Charlie whom he had grown close to over the years had not truly been his friends. He once again closed his eyes and began counting in French. He had made himself learn many languages over the years. When he had reached sixty-two he felt calm enough to open his eyes and continue.

"Can we at least cleanse my system of the other compulsions, blocks, and spells?" Harry asked finally.

"We can. But before we get to that we would like to get to the real reason we have asked you to come in today. This was all just to get us to this point. We are your friends, Lord Potter. All creatures are. We know what you have been doing for the past decade or more. There have been stories that the famous Harry Potter has gone rogue and that he offers all creatures a safe place to stay before helping them safely flee the country. Is this true?" Silver Tooth asked him seriously.

"Yes, it is true. Do you have Goblins that need help? I am taking a group out of the country in the morning," Harry told them honestly. He saw no reason to lie to them. They had been perfectly honest with him and had revealed many truths to him. Silver Tooth and Axeclaw smirked in a most dangerous and pleased way.

"Good. Thank you for confirming. We have a mission for you Lord Potter. Will you accompany us to a meeting room? There are other leaders of Creature Kind waiting to speak with you," Silver Tooth asked. Harry was curious about the invitation. Leaders of Creature Kind wanted to meet with him. Maybe they were going to help him set up a better system of getting people out. It was always good to have help in high places.

"I will go with you," Harry stated simply and then followed the Goblin King and Axeclaw through an opening behind the desk. He was led down many corridors and one very long winding staircase before he entered a room where many people were sitting in a semi-circle waiting for them. Silver Tooth took the throne in the center and Axeclaw indicated the one chair in front of them all for Harry to take. He did and looked at those that were gathered. On the left side of the Goblin King there was a Veela, Drake, Vampire, Naga, and a Centaur. On the right-hand side of the King, there was a House elf, a werewolf, an Unseelie Sidhe, a Seelie Sidhe, a Druid, a Kitsune, and surprisingly a Dementor. He sat quietly and waited for them to speak.

"Do you know why you have been asked to come here today?" The Drake male asked. Harry simply shook his head.

"I have only been told that you are aware of what I have done to help creatures get to safety and that you wished to speak with me," Harry told them calmly. The Drake nodded.

"Creature Kind is in danger of becoming extinct. Other countries are beginning to cave to the pressure that the Ministry is placing on them about creature laws. It is now legal to hunt creatures in three countries. We need help a champion if you will," The Veela spoke next. She was beautiful and yet severe. The same way Harry remembered Lucius Malfoy when he thought about him beyond the hate and anger he had felt for him.

"I am only one man. I don't know what difference I could truly make but I am willing to try if you have a plan," Harry replied to her.

"We have a plan. We have been working on it for three years and finally, we have accomplished what we set out to do," The Unseelie Sidhe stated with a little excitement.

"Then what role do you need to me play for you?" Harry asked again.

"We want to send you back in time. You will remain the age you are now with all of the knowledge and power that you currently hold. We will send you back to the summer before your second your. That is the year that you may begin truly making changes that will affect our future," The Vampire picked up the explanation.

"You want to send me back in time? I am assuming this is a one-way ticket that will be my new present because hopefully, this present will no longer exist correct?" A nod from the vampire confirmed it.

"We have studied things about your past and have made notes of major things that must change, everything else will be at your discretion. You will live your life the way that you want to for the most part. We are going to remove all blocks, compulsions, and spells that have been placed on you. As well as the one on your creature. You are being sent back to a time when your mates will all once again be available to you. They will all have to be cleansed as well of course. But they will be there for you to claim," The Centaur chimed in.

"So I am basically getting a second chance to reverse most of Dumbledore's manipulations? I am going back to a time when my parents were alive somewhere. Sirius and Remus are alive. I can change everything? How will I help Tom though? His soul was ripped apart and he was crazy," Harry thought out loud.

"We have worked that out for you as well. You read your inheritance test. You have a title there that you did not mention earlier in your questioning," The Goblin King spoke up. Harry thought about it and pulled the sheet out of his pocket.

"Master of Death?" Harry said out loud. "What does that mean?" The Dementor hovered closer to him. He heard a voice in his mind.

It means Master that you have gathered the Hollows that you carry with you. The Cloak of Invisibility, The Stone of Resurrection, and The Wand of Elder. You are the Master of my Master. Your people call us Dementor but we are truly named Reapers of Death. Our Master, Lady Death has given us the means of putting your Mate's soul back together and restoring his sanity

Harry reached out in shock as the skeletal hand held out a small journal to him.

This carries the ritual that you will need as well as other facts that our Lady thought you should know. She will come to you, Master when you have need of her. You need only to call for her as she instructs in the journal. We are there for you to command as well, Master. We are happy to serve. I am here as a leader for us but you are our true leader

"Thank you, I am most grateful for this. This journal explains the whole Master of Death thing as well doesn't it?" Harry asked the Reaper.

Yes, Master

Harry nodded and instead of moving back to their seat the Reaper took a place behind Harry to his left. A now silent sentinel. That was definitely going to take some getting used to but he would take all of the allies that he could get.

"Can someone travel with me?" Harry asked suddenly. The Drake smiled comfortingly at him.

"Yes, your Godson will travel with you. He is truly the only family that you have here and we would not deprive you of him. You would only need to ensure that he is not born in your new timeline. Two of the same soul cannot exist at the same time for long without severe consequences," The Drake informed him.

"Would that not prevent him from existing then?" Harry asked curiously If he was never born then how could he exist?

"Very good question. This is not like using a time-turner. This is a complicated ritual that will essentially move you through time as if you entered a completely different timeline. Nothing that you do will affect you or your godson at all. You will stand outside of time, in a way for a while until you have settled into the new timeline," The Seelie Sidhe explained.

"So what happens to my twelve-year-old self since we can not exist in the same time period?" Harry asked.

"He will die. You will arrive at a time during the summer when your uncle was beating you but he will not stop this time. Death will take that soul before the beating starts and meld it with your own. The boy will feel nothing of the beating and when his heart stops you will retrieve the piece of Tom that dwelled within him. You will be given a special container that will hold the soul piece until you are ready to make it whole," The Vampire spoke again.

"The Boy Who Lived will die and the world will mourn him. Hadrian Peverell will rise from the ashes. Tom Riddle will be resurrected you will claim your mates and together the four of you will change the world. Make it better for Creatures everywhere. So that we may flourish," The Druid finally spoke.

"And what of you all? Am I on my own with Teddy once we get there?" Harry asked. It would suck but he would do this. He just didn't know if he wanted to do it alone.

"Those of us who will participate in the ritual to send you back will remember everything in the new timeline. This consciousness will meld with that one. We will return to our past selves the only thing we will retain is our memories. You will not be on your own. We will be there to guide you when it is needed. We will also help search for those that are alive but missing such as your parents and Godfather Regulus," The House elf replied. That was the most well-spoken elf Harry had ever heard.

"That will be very helpful. Thank you," Harry said with a small bow. "Is there anything else of importance that I need to know?"

"This is everything I believe but even if it is not we will be there to help you along," Silver Tooth assured him.

"OK, So when do we want to do this thing?" Harry asked them with a grin. He wasn't one for waiting if he didn't have to.

"We are ready now, Lord Potter. We can send someone to retrieve your Godson," The Veela answered him.

"Tell whoever goes to get him 'Parseltongue is ridikulus' It is our code word this week," Harry instructed. Axeclaw nodded and stepped out of the room. "So what do we do while we wait?"

"We are going to take you for a cleansing, Lord Potter," Silver Tooth stated. "It is time to become your true self." Harry nodded and grinned back at the Goblin King. Harry followed Axeclaw out of the meeting room and into a cleansing room. The last thing Harry remembered before passing out was pain that made him wish for Death.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Hey Pops. You have really cool wings now. And like horns, honest to Merlin horns on your head now," Harry blinked his eyes open to see his Godson leaning over him with a look of awe on his face. "You are even cooler now than you were this morning." Harry groaned and pushed his Godson off him so that he could sit up.

"Too loud, Kid," Harry groaned out. His ears felt extra sensitive and his eyes felt super sharp and clear. He could smell everything and was more acutely aware of Teddy as a creature than he was before. It was strange. He looked down at his clawed hands and a fine covering of scales all over his exposed skin. He conjured a mirror and got a shock when he looked at himself. He did actually have horns, large horns that curved back and had a sharp point. They were as black as his hair but had emerald green that matched his eyes streaking up them like lightning. His hair was now just a smidge longer than it was before. Harry could probably pull it back into a pony now.

He had pointed ears and his pupils were slanted like a cat's eye or he guessed a Dragon's eye would be more appropriate. He had fangs and large beautiful black wings with the same emerald lightning streaking through them spread out behind him. Teddy was right he did look pretty cool.

"Finished checking yourself out yet, Pops?" Teddy teased. Harry just chuckled.

"If I have to be. I am pretty handsome after all," Harry said with a sigh. Teddy just through a tissue box at him. Which he caught easily and sat back down on the table.

"You look dangerous. But like in a good way, if you know what I mean? You are going to be like beating off the ladies with curses. Probably dudes too," Teddy teased him some more. Harry just rolled his eyes. Teenagers were impossible.

"So did anyone tell you why we are here while I was out?" Harry asked him seriously. Teddy nodded.

"Yeah. Are we really going to the past to fix this messed up shit?" Teddy asked excitedly.

"Language and yes we are," Harry replied. Teddy just scrunched his nose at him.

"I am eighteen. When are you going to stop getting on to me about my language? You curse worse than I do," Teddy pointed out with a pout. Harry just shrugged.

"Probably never, Kid. I am your dad it is kinda my job," Harry said with a sigh. "If I don't ride your ass about your language you would curse every other word."

"That is probably true," Teddy said and bounced up on the bed into Harry's lap. Harry just chuckled and wrapped an arm around him careful of his new claws. "You don't think you are getting too big to still crawl into my lap?" Harry teased. Then he leaned down and rubbed his cheek against Teddy's cheek. He stopped and pulled back looking confused. He didn't know why he did that. But it made him feel better to do it. Teddy laughed.

"Did you just scent mark me?" Teddy said with a grin. Harry shrugged.

"Yeah, I think I did," Harry replied without any embarrassment. He figured it had everything to do with his new instincts. Teddy is his son. His Creature wanted him to carry his scent. Teddy just shrugged and returned the favor.

"You know I scent mark you all the time right? I have been doing it since I was a baby. It is one of the reasons I still crawl into your lap. So that our scents are always mingled together. It makes the wolf happy," Teddy told him honestly. "You are my dad. My wolf has always seen you that way. I never knew Remus. I have only ever known you and when Gram finally sent me to live with you when I was six, I was so happy. Because I could finally be with my Dad." Teddy blushed and Harry ruffled his hair.

"Teddy you are more my son than the others ever were. I don't know how much they told you but James, Albus, and Lily aren't even mine. Ginny cheated. You are truly my only son," Harry told him. Teddy looked shocked and then angry.

"She cheated on you? That slutty bitch," Teddy growled out. Harry just chuckled and hugged him.

"Language, Kid. She isn't going to be our problem very soon. None of them will be," Harry promised. Teddy let him hold him for a few minutes. They were interrupted by a goblin clearing his throat.

"Sorry to interrupt, but they are ready for you two to join them in the ritual room. It is time," The Healer explained. Harry nodded and he and Teddy stood up from the hospital bed. "You can hide your Draken features by simply thinking about them being hidden," The healer said with a smile. Harry took a deep breath and thought about all of his new features being hidden.

"Way to go, Pops. You did it. Also, you are, like taller now," Teddy said with pride. Harry looked down at himself and noticed that his pants were a bit shorter now. He did a quick spell to lengthen them. "You gotta be over six feet now."

"He is right, Lord Potter. After your scans, your new height is six foot four inches," The healer said after looking at his chart. Harry was pretty happy with that. He had to be taller than George now. No one would call him short again. Harry and Teddy followed the goblin down a few doors to a ritual room where the others were already waiting for them.

"Lord Potter, I have something for you to keep with you," The Drake male said as he walked up to him and held out a large book. "This has accurate information about your new inheritance. It explains everything about what you are and how to manage it. Foods you will prefer. How you will identify and claim your mates. Everything you will need to know. All of my information is in there as well so that you may come to me for any questions that you may have that the book does not cover or clarify. I will be a mentor of sorts for you if you will allow it."

"Your name?" Harry asked. He realized he hadn't gotten a name from any of the creatures present. The Drake chuckled.

"I am Viktor Grundle. I am a distant cousin of the Drake who married into your family's line. We are considered Royal in a way though we are both very far from any throne. Many people would have to die before either of us stood a chance at claiming it," Viktor prattled on. Harry just smiled at the man and clapped him on the shoulder.

"Always happy to meet new family. Call me Harry. None of that Lord stuff between the two of us," Harry insisted.

"We are ready," Silver Tooth called out to get their attention. Harry and the others moved further into the room. Harry tucked the large book into his bag that was slung over his shoulder. He and Teddy were directed to stand in the center while the others took their places and began to chant. Harry held Teddy's hand tightly and then when he felt the magic building with the chanting he tugged him closer and wrapped his arms around him. He didn't want to risk them being separated somehow.

The magic continued to build in the room until Teddy was whimpering and Harry was hard-pressed not to join him from how it pressed down on them. Harry grumbled soothingly to his distressed son and held him tighter. Then it felt like they were being hurled through a small tube and the sensation seemed to last for a very long time. When he was finally aware of himself again, he was lying on a floor with Teddy curled up to him whimpering softly still. He blinked his eyes a few times and almost flinched when he realized where they were.

He stared at the broken wardrobe, the flimsy mattress on the floor, the bucket in the corner that he used to have to use to relieve himself in, and finally the windows with bars on them. They had made it to the summer before his second year. He wasn't sure exactly what day but that wasn't important right now. They needed to hide. Harry hauled Teddy up and over to an empty corner. He pulled his cloak out of his bag and then sat in the corner with Teddy in his lap and covered them with the cloak to wait for his younger self to come into the room and try not to react as he watched himself be beaten to death by his whale of an uncle.

"Welcome to Hell 1992, Kid," Harry whispered to the exhausted werewolf in his lap. "Now we wait."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Harry cast a quick wandless spell over Teddy so that he could not hear, smell, or sense what was fixing to happen in the small room. Then he pressed his face into his neck and ordered him to close his eyes. Eighteen or not he would not let his son see a small abused child beaten to death. There were still many things he would shield his technically adult child from.

Harry watched as his younger self was thrown into the room by his Uncle. He watched as the man removed his belt. He watched as his uncle lifted the belt high into the air to strike him. Then time stilled. Harry watched in awe as an entity stepped out of the shadows. It was petite and covered from head to foot in an opalescent shimmering cloak. Sometimes solid, sometimes see-through. She held a scythe in her bone-pale hand. She turned first to Harry and bowed deeply.

Master, it is lovely to finally be in your presence. I have waited for this moment. I will release your soul from this body and meld it with your own. This will cause a bit of an unsettled feeling for a short time but you will settle and when you do your core will increase and you will have more power available to you. I will gift you this.

Death spoke in a soft whispy voice that seemed to float through the room like smoke. Soft but not quiet. She held out her hand and a very small pendent of a scythe floated to Harry. It looked like a charm for a necklace or bracelet.

"What is this for?" Harry asked curiously.

That is for you, Master. A scythe like my own. It will attach to your necklace that holds my Stone. When you have need of it simply pull it away and pour magic into it. It will turn into a full scythe that you can use to collect souls. The souls you collect will come directly to me. All except the pieces belonging to your mate, those will be transferred immediately to the soul container you hold in your bag.

"Thank you, Lady. I am grateful for your assistance," Harry told her with a small bow of his head.

If you have need of me, simply follow the instructions I have given you in the journal. Are you ready, Master?

Harry inclined his head and waited. Lady Death leaned down to the frozen, frightened eleven-year-old version of himself and pressed a gentle kiss to his lips. Harry watched as his soul left him through his mouth just like with a Reaper. Lady Death then placed her hands around the floating orb and slowly made her way to Harry. She held her cupped hands up to his mouth.

Inhale, Master. It is your soul. It wants to be with you.

Death told him gently. Harry looked up into her shrouded face as he did as he was told. Her face was hidden in shadows, even this close when it shouldn't be. He felt his soul join the soul inside and knew what she meant by unsettled. He felt like he was stretched too tight across his bones. His skin didn't quite fit right anymore. Like there was more inside of him than there should be. He rubbed his chest.

It will settle properly in a few days, Master. I told you that you would be unsettled for a short time. Know that he feels no pain now. No matter how badly he is beaten he will not cry out, he will not shed a tear, he will feel nothing because it is just an empty shell now. Only breathing because of the piece of your mate that remains tethered to the body. When the abuser exits the room, retrieve your mate's soul and the body will die. Farewell for now, Master

She did not step away right away. She leaned down and pressed a hand to Teddy's ear. An earring with the symbol of the Hollows on it appeared as an earring cuff at the tip of his ear.

"What is that for, Lady?" Harry asked respectfully.

It will be like what you call a tracker. If he is taken from you or separated somehow. You will be able to find him. He can also use it to summon me if he is in mortal peril. He is the chosen son of my Master. I will protect him for you when he requires it. I will do the same for your mates after you have claimed them. I protect those that you treasure, Master.

Then she stepped back and faded into the shadows once again. When she was gone time started back again and Harry refused to turn his head away from the sight of his younger self being beaten to death by his uncle. He remembered this beating. He still bore the scars from it across his arms and back. He watched as his uncle got angrier and angrier at the lack of response from the small body beneath him.

Vernon thrived on the screams that he could pull from Harry's throat. Harry had learned a long time ago that if he screamed or cried his uncle's beatings didn't last as long. This was why. Vernon landed blow after blow with the metal part of his belt. His face turned redder and redder from anger when the body made no sounds. No tears, no whimpers, no begging. No Screams.

"Scream, Freak. Scream. I know you want to," Vernon hissed at him in frustrated anger. Still, the body didn't respond. Blood was leaking from all of the cuts and gashes that he had caused but he still received no response.

"Vernon, My Love?" Petunia said from the doorway. She refused to look at the broken, bleeding body of her only nephew. Vernon turned toward her with the bloody belt gripped tightly in his meaty fist.

"What is it, Pet?" He asked her.

"Leave him be, Love. If you kill him the neighbors will ask questions. There will be no way to hide what happened from the police or his Freak of a Headmaster. Come down to dinner," Petunia said gently still not looking at her nephew. Vernon took a deep breath and looked down at what he assumed was his unconscious nephew. At this point, he was lying on his stomach with his head turned away from them.

"Fine, but no one attempts to dress his wounds and he is to be locked in this room for a week with nothing but stale bread once a day and a glass of water. Do you understand, Pet?" Vernon barked out.

"Of course, Love. Let's have dinner. Duddykins is already waiting for us," Petunia said with a smile, and then the two of them left after Vernon kicked the unmoving body and spat on it. When the door was locked and their steps had faded down the stairs, Harry gently placed Teddy facing the corner with an order to keep his head turned. He then pulled the scythe from his neck and poured his magic into it. He watched as it became a full-sized scythe and then he swiped it down over the soulless body. He watched fascinated as the black piece of soul belonging to his mate disappeared into the container he had pulled out of his bag.

He pulled his magic back from the weapon and reattached it to his necklace. After that, he put his cloak away and gathered Teddy to him before apparating to the private room in the bank that the King and Axeclaw should have opened up to him by now. They didn't want to be seen in public just yet as that would give away their game. He would be seen coming to the bank after the death of Harry Potter was discovered.

Harry and the King were curious how Dumbledore was going to explain the death of his chosen one. It was time to see. Dumbledore should have been alerted the moment the heart stopped beating in Harry's chest. There should be someone arriving at the Dursley's home any minute now to discover him dead.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Lord Potter, Mr. Lupin it is a pleasure to see you both," Axeclaw greeted as he walked into the room. "If you will follow me we will get down to business. Most of the paperwork that we agreed on has already been drawn up for you." Harry and Teddy followed the goblin back to his elaborate room.

"Is Griphook still in control of my accounts or has that already been handled?" Harry asked his new account manager.

"It has already been handled. He was quite shocked to have been discovered and tried to convince us that he was only doing what your magical guardian told him to do. He is imprisoned below and will be put to death later this week," Axeclaw told him with a wicked gleam in his eye.

"Very Good. Now let's get this started. My new identity will be Hadrian Mors Peverell. The family tree has been adjusted to show that I am the last son of the line and a distant cousin to the Potters, correct?" Harry asked.

"That is correct. So that you are aware because you are the Master of Death as well as the Duke of one Most Ancient and Most Noble House as well as Lord of two Most Ancient and Most Noble Houses, and Lord of Two Noble Houses, you cannot go by Lord you must claim your highest title which is Duke or in some cases High Lord if you prefer. So, which will it be, High Lord Peverell or Duke Peverell? The lines you descended from are some of the most ancient and since you are Master of Death it places you at a higher level," Axeclaw asked him. Harry glared at Teddy when he snickered.

"Hush you," Harry told him before turning back to Axeclaw. "Duke will be preferable for our purposes."

"And for the adoption of young Edward are we doing a magical adoption or a blood adoption?" Axeclaw asked them. "You didn't specify what you wanted to do before."

Teddy looked up at him and Harry shrugged.

"I am happy with whatever you decide, Kid. It's your choice," Harry told him sincerely.

"I won't be born in this timeline right?" Harry and Axeclaw both nodded. "So you are still going to be the only father I will ever know right?"

"Not necessarily. I do plan on telling the truth about who I am when I know that they can be trusted. We can tell Remus who you are at that time," Harry assured him gently. "It is still your choice, Ted."

"Pops I don't think I want him to know. What if he and Tonks don't end up together in this timeline? You said he was mated to Sirius before he died and you don't plan on letting him die this time so my parents probably won't ever even end up together. Telling them who I am will just confuse everyone. I think I would just like for you to blood-adopt me. If you want," Teddy rambled off. Harry ruffled his hair. He grinned at the fact that it was pink in Teddy's embarrassment.

"Of course, I want. You have been my only true son since your birth. You may not have lived with me for the first six years but I had you with me as often as I could manage before you moved in with me. This will just make official what the two of us have always known," Harry told Teddy sincerely. Teddy nodded. "We will do the blood-adoption. That way no one can contest his place as my heir."

"Not that I will ever inherit. I am pretty sure being the Master of Death means that you don't have to worry about dying," Teddy grumbled under his breath. Harry looked a bit startled. He turned to Axeclaw.

"Is that a possibility?" Harry asked.

"Yes, it is. You will need to talk about that with the Lady. I will send a letter for the ritual room to be prepared for the adoption," Axeclaw said. He penned out a quick letter and then turned back to the others. "Let's get the paperwork settled and decide what property you are going to move into. There are a few things to settle. You should be able to make an official introduction to the British Wixen Society by the end of the week. Just in time for the next Wizengamot."

"What name do you want, Kid? Now is the chance for you to change it to whatever you want," Harry asked him. Teddy thought about it.

"I don't think I want to change my first name. So how about Edward Centaurus Peverell? That way we can stick to the Black family tradition of star names since you are Lord Black as well. Plus it sounds all pureblood and stuff," Teddy said with a grin.

"Cheeky brat. I am not even the Lord Black anymore. Sirius and Regulus are both still alive in this timeline one of them is the Lord Black and the other is the Heir. I am not Lord Potter anymore either. My Mum and Dad aren't dead either," Harry playfully snipped at him.

"I didn't realize that," Teddy said thoughtfully. "Oh well, my answer is still the same. I like the name. You are going to be a very important figure with influence over the political world. It will help me fit in as your heir."

"That is such a grown-up choice," Harry fake sniffled. "My baby is getting so big." Teddy shoved him.

"Whatever Pops. You are like a giant now I will literally fit in your lap forever. So like no big deal when you want a cuddle," Teddy said casually. Now that Harry knew that each creature had a dominant or submissive personality he was pretty sure his Teddy was a Submissive based on the fact that he very much enjoyed a good cuddle most of the time. He may be well on his way to being a very dangerous dueler but he was still very loving and kind.

Teddy was the best kind of dangerous. He was small for his age and clumsy just like his mother. He had a kind face, bright eyes and a beautiful smile that put everyone at ease. He didn't look or feel dangerous in any way. But Harry knew otherwise. Harry had trained him vigorously and equipped Teddy with some of the darkest and nastiest spells known to wixen. Teddy could smile that beautiful smile one moment and literally boil someone from the inside the next. No one would have their guard up around the small werewolf he was too sweet. That was how he got them before they realized what had happened.

"No it will never be a big deal if you want to cuddle," Harry agreed. "Ok, so Edward Centaurus Peverell will be his name now. I want him made the heir for everything I own until a time when I have other children then the titles will be split between them. Teddy will always remain the heir to the Peverell line, however." Axeclaw wrote up the necessary parchments and told them he would take a sample of Teddy's magic and blood after the adoption so that it would be on record.

"Now as far as properties," Axeclaw handed a file over to them. "This is everything that you own. You can choose anything from this list and I will give you all of the details about it."

"We want the largest property. The grandest. I plan to impress and woo as many important political figures as possible. We flaunt our wealth and status to get the respect that we need," Harry told him confidently. He had been thinking about it since this plan had been proposed. His best course of action was to be the complete opposite of what he had always been. He had loved to slum it in his jeans and tattered clothes. He was happy to fade into the background and out of the limelight. But now he was almost forty and realized that half of his behavior had been encouraged and forced upon him. He would make sure they all regretted the day they had chosen to manipulate him.

"That's different, Pops. Are we going to make a spectacle of ourselves? Going to be living the exact opposite way we have lived for the last decade?" Teddy teased.

"Exactly. We are going to take magical Britain by storm," Harry assured him as Axeclaw handed him a different file.

"This is Gryffindor Castle. It is your largest grandest property. It has been unoccupied for many centuries so it will need a bit of updating but there are ten house elves tethered to the property that should have been maintaining it. This is a list of the house elves currently in residence there. This is not an updated list. There could be more or less living there you will just have to see when you arrive. There is quite a bit of property surrounding the Castle. A small forest, a large lake, a quidditch pitch, many greenhouses, and other smaller buildings for different purposes. Godric Gryffindor was also a Drake, like yourself, so it was probably built with that in mind," Axeclaw explained to him.

"This is perfect. Looking at the blueprints and the list of rooms this will work perfectly. How are the wards?" Harry asked the goblin.

"The wards are the best we have to offer. It is unplottable and under fidelius though you will have to change that when you decide to start hosting parties and events," Axeclaw reminded him.

"Not necessarily, I can give them a password to the floo and they can come to our home that way. I learned how to do it when I was bringing creatures into my home to sneak them out of the country. They can come to my home but I never have to break fidelius. It will remain a stronghold for my family," Harry insisted.

"That is impressive. I know our King would be interested in learning that so that we can teach our Ward Masters and Curse Breakers," Axeclaw stated.

"I will teach it to you and you can pass it along," Harry agreed.

"Thank you, Harry. Now for the next part, it is time to claim your Lordship rings," Axeclaw said as he pulled five rings from his desk. Before he could say anything else Harry asked a quick question.

"Since I inherited my lordships from my parents wouldn't that remove Gryffindor, Peverell, and Sayre as well? The only titles that are truly mine right now are Slytherin and Gaunt by Conquest. So how does that work?" Harry asked the question that had been bothering him.

"Lady Magic has decided that you will keep all of your titles aside from Black and Potter. This was in your files when I took over the account," Axeclaw handed a scroll over to him. It was a letter literally signed by Lady Magic stating that she wanted him to retain all of the other titles and lordships aside from Potter and Black. That she had blessed him in his chosen path to right the wrongs in the wixen world. Harry felt truly honored and sent up a silent prayer of thanks to Lady Magic.

"Well, we can't argue with her now can we?" Teddy said with a teasing grin. "Get a whole new chance to live a better life and you are still the chosen one." Harry flicked him on the nose.

"Hush it, Brat. Or I will make you do chores with the elves when we get home. At least this time I chose to be the Chosen One," Harry teased right back.

"You wouldn't," Teddy gasped. Axeclaw just rolled his eyes and pushed the ring boxes toward Harry.

"If we could move forward, please," Axeclaw stated calmly. Harry nodded and this time didn't interrupt when the goblin gave instructions. "You need only take the rings one at a time and place them on the finger of your choice if you are accepted it will resize to fit your finger. Proceed." Harry did as he was told. He took each ring and slipped them on his hand one at a time. Each one resized to fit him.

"Great now what do we do about the Potter ring since that is the whole reason I am here?" Harry said curiously. Axeclaw pulled a box out.

"This is not the Potter Lordship ring. This is a replica. You will wear it and no one will know the difference. Just don't attempt to use it for purchases or anything else or it will be known that it is a fake," Axeclaw instructed. Harry took the ring and placed it on his hand with his other rings. There was a knock on the door and Axeclaw admitted the goblin on the other side.

"The ritual room is ready for the adoption," The goblin announced.

"Very good. Harry if the two of you would follow along please you will be returned here afterward," Axeclaw instructed them. So Harry and Teddy followed the goblin down to the ritual room where the blood adoption was performed. It required quite a bit of Latin chanting, blood from Harry, and a mingling of their magics. When they were done Harry pulled his Draken traits out and wrapped Teddy in his arms to scent mark him. He rumbled in pleasure as he realized that Teddy now smelled and felt like he had truly come from Harry.

They were led back to Axeclaw who had them finish signing paperwork and gave Teddy all of the heirship rings that were now rightfully his. Harry had teased him of course about all of the attention he was going to get now that he was probably going to be considered the most sought-after heir in Britain or any magical community honestly. Teddy only teased back that so was Harry since he was a single widower until he claimed his mates.

Finally, they were handed a portkey that would take them straight to Gryffindor Castle. Axeclaw performed the charm to make him and Teddy the secret holders and then assured them that the wards would adjust to let them pass because of their Lord and Heir rings.

It was time to truly begin again.

Chapter Text

"Pops, this place is massive. I don't think I have seen a place this big outside of books," Teddy said as they stood just inside the gates to the massive property. It was a castle that's for sure but it wasn't as big as Hogwarts. It was also far bigger than Malfoy Manor or even Potter Manor could hope to be. Teddy had never seen any of those places though. Teddy had basically only ever seen Andy's home and then Grimmauld Place. Harry often forgot that Teddy was very isolated from the world because of the way that it was. Harry swore he would never have to live that way again.

"Yeah, Kid. It is pretty massive. Not as big as Hogwarts mind you but it is pretty massive. It is definitely going to impress. Now, what do you say we head inside. We have a lot to accomplish before we can rest," Harry stated and then they strode together up the pathway to the massive front door. Before he could reach to open it, the door swung open on its own, and a house elf in a black silk pillowcase with the Gryffindor crest on it.

"Welcome home, Master Gryffindor and Young Master Gryffindor. We have been waiting a long time for you," The little elf waved them inside. Once again Harry was shocked at how well-spoken the elf was. So apparently not all House-elves had bad language skills. Harry and Teddy stepped into the house and the doors closed behind them. The elf was quiet for a moment to let the two of them take in the entryway they had stepped into. It was massive and decorated beautifully. Axeclaw had been right the house was very well maintained and didn't look at all like it had not been in use for centuries.

"The place looks amazing. You all have done a magnificent job in maintaining it," Harry said to the little elf who stood just a little taller with pride. "I have a list of elves that are employed here from the bank but I was told that it might not be accurate. Would you look at it and adjust it accordingly for me?"

"I would be very happy to, Master Gryffindor," The house elf stated and took the parchment that Harry held out it. She snapped her fingers and Harry saw names and positions as well as the number adjust accordingly. Then she handed it back. Harry looked it over and counted. Twenty, there were twenty elves employed at the castle.

"While I am Master Gryffindor, I am not using that name. I have many Titles and my son and I are using Peverell as our surname. But please call me Hadrian and this is Teddy. This is double the amount I had been told about. How is that possible if there has been no master to bind them?" Harry asked curiously.

"There have been two of the older elves that passed on to the next world since our last master. The other new names on the list are children of the elves who are still employed here. They are not bound to the house but have stayed anyway because they are our children. It will be your decision, Master if they are allowed to stay or must find a new family to serve. I am Tandy. I am the head elf of Gryffindor Castle," The elf introduced herself.

"Thank you, for helping Tandy. Are all of the positions that the elves are in necessary positions?" Harry asked. He wanted to know if they were given duties just because they were there or if they were truly doing things that were productive.

"Most of them are doing necessary jobs, Master. There are only three that were given positions just to keep them here. But now that there are new Masters in the house there will be a need for them. I can show you how they will need to be shifted around if it pleases you, Master," Tandy explained.

"Thank you for your honesty, Tandy. Is there currently food or tea in the house?" He asked that would be the first thing on their agenda.

"There is nothing in the kitchens that Masters should eat. I can send someone to the market to stock the kitchens again. Will it only be the two of you?" Tandy asked.

"For now. But you will be informed before another moves into the home. There will be at least three more hopefully in the near future. For now, though let us discuss the list and positions then we will summon the elves.

"Yes, Master. If you will follow me, I will show you to the closest sitting room," Tandy said and then led them down the hall only a short distance to a beautifully furnished and decorated sitting room.

"This place is unreal, Pops," Teddy said with a grin. He was literally vibrating with repressed energy. Harry chuckled.

"Why don't you go exploring while I do this? I can manage it on my own I will give you the finished list so that you know which elves are responsible for what in the house," Harry suggested to the excited teen. Harry swore if he had a tail it would be wagging. Teddy hugged him tightly in thanks and then took off out of the room. Harry sat down as Tandy lit the fire and then the two of them sat down to discuss the elves and duties to see where adjustments or cuts needed to be made.

When they had finally finished, they had managed to keep all twenty elves. It was a large castle and with people finally moving in and planning to host parties and gatherings he would need them for proper guest coverage. Harry figured he would need to do the same thing at each property that he owned to make sure that there were not too many elves in attendance in homes that were not being used.

"Alright, Tandy. Please gather the elves so that we can do the binding," Harry said after about thirty minutes. Tandy popped away and when she returned she was accompanied by nineteen other elves. One by one he bound them to the family and gave them their official jobs most of them had already been doing those jobs but now it would be official.

"Do you Tandy agree to bind yourself in magic to the House of Gryffindor for all of your days? To take the mantel of Head Elf? Until you are dead or released from duty?" Harry asked speaking the official binding words. He held out his hand and the small elf grasped his hand.

"Tandy agrees to take on the mantel of Head Elf and to serve the House of Gryffindor for all her days or until released from service," She snapped her fingers and Harry felt when the bond snapped into place. He repeated the process with each of the elves. Harry looked over the list again before he copied it for Teddy.

List of House Elves and Positions
Tandy (Female) - Head Elf
Goldy (Female) - Kitchen Head
Lonpy (Male) - Kitchen Assistant
Codby (Male) - 1st and 2nd Floor Cleaning
Jibly (Female) - 3rd and 4th Floor Cleaning
Hodrey (Male) - 5th and 6th Floor Cleaning
Cipky (Female) - Laundry Head
Nipsy (Female) - Laundry Assistant
Mardy (Male) - Garden Head
Jodby (Male) - Greenhouse Head
Barney (Male) - Lawn Head
Sandy (Female) - Lawn Assistant
Rindy (Male) - Lawn Assistant
Vippy (Female) - Library
Dodky (Male) - Harry's Personal Elf
Vakney (Male) - Teddy's Person Elf
Jimly (Female) - Personal Elf/Shopping
Tessy (Female) - Personal Elf/Garden Assistant
Fobry (Male) - Personal Elf/Greenhouse Assistant
Looky (Male) - Personal Elf/Lawn Assistant

He knew that most of them were flexible and would be available to cook and serve when the time came to be a proper host. He had also been assured by Tandy that quite a few of them had also trained to be proper nannies. For when he was ready to find a mate and have another child. Harry had flushed a bit at that though. He was both embarrassed and a bit excited about that thought. Though there would be no talk or plans of children until after things had been settled to either avoid the war or win it.

Once they were done with the binding, Tandy and a few of the other elves had left the house to do quite a bit of shopping. They apparently wanted to replace all of the linen in the castle and update some of the outdated furniture and linens like the curtains. They wanted him to be ready to host a party next month if that is what he desired. Which he was actually planning on doing so that was a good thing. It was currently the beginning of July and he wanted to host a ball next month, before school started back that would include all of the current Lords and Ladies as well as their heirs. Important Ministry officials and a majority of those who sat on the Wizengamot.

Harry wanted to make sure that he and Teddy had a proper pureblood introduction into Wixen society. He had a plan, and he was going to follow it as closely as he could. He looked over the blueprints of the house and made his way up to the office that was designated for the Lord of the House. It was a massive office with a large desk. Shelves of books covered one whole wall and then there was a very large fireplace that had glass-covered shelves on either side that held many knick-knacks and what Harry assumed were family heirlooms. Hanging over the mantle was a massive portrait of who Harry assumed with Godric Gryffindor. On an opposite wall, hanging over a small sitting area was a massive blueprint of Hogwarts. Probably from when it was first being built and designed.

"It has been a long time since someone occupied this home," The portrait said with a smile. "Tell me about you."

"I am Duke Hadrian Mors Peverell. My son and I are the last of your Noble line. We only just claimed our titles and chose your home to reside in. I went to Hogwarts and was sorted Gryffindor. If my son had gone, I am pretty sure he would have been a Hufflepuff. I am here to take Magical Britain by storm and right many wrongs before they can happen. I am here to be a champion of Creature Kind in the Wixen world. I am a Drake just like you," Harry said proudly.

"You look like you have seen many battles, Son. You look like a warrior worthy of being my heir," Godric said just as proudly. Harry bowed his head.

"I have seen many battles. I am sure I will see many more before I have accomplished my goals," Harry insisted. Just then Teddy burst into the grinning. He launched himself at Harry who braced himself and caught the excited werewolf.

"Pops, this place is amazing. There is a massive garden that has like every kind of ingredient you will want for your potions. The greenhouses have the prettiest plants in them. There is a Potion lab in the basement that is ten times bigger than the one back home. You are going to love the library and your room. Best of all, there is a huge dueling room on the third floor...." Teddy prattled on and Harry just let him. Godric chuckled and Teddy stopped and turned toward the portrait smiling brightly.

"Hufflepuff indeed," Godric said with what Harry could only describe as fondness. "I am Godric the founder of Gryffindor."

"I am Teddy. Pops always said I would have definitely been sorted Hufflepuff. It is nice to meet you," Teddy said just as excitedly. He wiggled for Harry to let him go. "Are you going to be a bit busy for a while?"

"Yeah, Kid. I gotta get our wardrobes settled and start getting things ready for us to properly fit in here. I have to arrange tutors to make sure you are ready to take your NEWTS. I need to arrange for etiquette lessons for both of us. We do not want to make fools of ourselves. As Lord Gryffindor and Slytherin, I was thinking about insinuating myself onto the board of governors. Plus, I need to catch up on all current events in the Wizengamot. There is a lot to prepare for. I mean I know proper Wizengamot protocol, but it never hurts to brush up. On top of all of that I am going to be preparing to host a ball next month to serve as our official introduction," Harry listed off.

"Glad you have to deal with all of that instead of me. Good luck with that, Pops. I am going to keep exploring and pick a room," Teddy said with a cheeky grin. Harry held out the parchment he had written out earlier.

"The list of house elves and their duties so that you know who to call on for what. I would suggest calling on your personal elf rather soon so that the two of you can become acquainted. He is bound to the House of Gryffindor, but he needs to be bound to your personally. I wrote the words on the paper for you so that you don't forget. You have today to slack off. Tomorrow you will have fittings and other things to be present for hopefully. Enjoy your free time," Harry told him. "Oh, and Teddy make sure your room is on the same floor as the master suite. I am sure there is a room that is already designated as the Heir's Room. Find it first and see if you like it."

"You got it, Pops. See you later," Teddy said and dashed back out of the room.

"That is quite the load of work," Godric commented. Harry nodded with a sigh and sat down at the desk. He opened the drawers to find that the desk was fully stocked with parchment, ink, and quills.

"Yeah, I have a lot that needs to be handled in a very short amount of time," Harry agreed and then pulled out the folder that he had gotten from the goblins. It was time to start preparing. His first letter was to a very expensive and popular seamstress. Axeclaw said that she didn't own a shop because she was the wife of a prominent pureblood family and she worked from home. She mainly only took work from those of high status. Harry figured he qualified.

Dear Lady Shafiq,
My name is Duke Hadrian Peverell. I am returning to Britain and find that I am in need of a proper wardrobe befitting my station. Money is not an issue. I was told that you are the best Lady for the job that I need doing. That you only take commissions from the highborn of society. This is what I am looking for. High-quality material and the latest fashions. My son and I will need a full wardrobe from the ground up. I would like to meet with you at your earliest convenience for fittings and a full discussion of what I am looking for. Thank you for your time. I do hope you accept my commission.

Deepest regards,
Duke Hadrian Mors Peverell-Gryffindor-Slytherin-Gaunt-Sayre

Harry looked down at his signature and snorted it was quite the mouthful he was glad that he was not required to actually use his full title all of the time. He was using it now to get what he wanted. He was not above using his status to get people to do what he wanted. The next thing he did was pen four letters to the top four tutors on the list that the goblins had given him. These were the four most qualified to get Teddy prepared to take his NEWTS. Harry and the creatures that had come and gone from Grimmauld had all educated Teddy as much as they could Harry had made sure to get all of the current book lists for each year and required Teddy to spend at least half of every day in the study doing school work.

He was pretty sure that Teddy would just need brushing up to get where he needed to be. The next letters he sent out were for tutors for himself as well as Teddy. They would need proper help on what was expected of them as five times named title holders. Harry had hired someone before to help him navigate the world of Lords and Politics a few decades back but it had been someone that Hermione had chosen, and he didn't trust her judgment at all. As for the other Wizengamot and School board things he was hoping to acquaint himself with Lucius properly and let the man be his guide. He figured that would give him the perfect opportunity to start truly getting to know his mate. Lucius would be his ticket to Severus and Tom.

"Dodky," Harry called for his personal elf. The elf popped in moments later and bowed low.

"Master Hadrian has called?" Dodky asked. "What can Dodky do for, Master?" Harry held out the many letters.

"I need these owled out. I know we have an owlery, do we own any owls?" Harry asked. Dodky nodded.

"Yes, Master. There are currently ten owls in the Owlery. Though only six are trained properly. The other four are hatchlings. Dodky would suggest selling them to an Owl Handler so that they can be properly trained before they are too old," Dodky suggested.

"That is a very good idea. Send the letter addressed to Lady Shafiq alone with our fastest owl as it is the most important. Then split the other letters up between the remaining five. I will look into Handlers for the other four owls," Harry instructed.

"It will be done as you say, Master. Tandy and the others are back from the shopping and Dodky will be making sure that the Master's room is ready for Master to make use of it this evening. Also, Goldy wants Master to know that Dinner will be ready at six in the family dining room," Dodky informed Harry.

"Thank you, Dodky. I appreciate all of the quick work you are all putting in to make sure our home is ready for use. If there is nothing else you may go," Harry dismissed the small elf. Dodky shook his head no and then popped away. Moments later a tray with tea and snacks appeared on the table near the fire. Harry decided that now was as good a time as any to relax a bit and read over the book that Lady Death had given him until it was time for dinner.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Albus was sitting in his office at the school when suddenly his little device that was connected to Harry began to sound an alarm. He jumped from his desk and pulled it from the shelf. There must be some kind of issue with the charm. There was no way that it was reading correctly. He silenced the alarm and placed the trinket on his desk. Then he threw floo powder into his fire.

"What can I do for you, Albus?" Severus asked as Albus stuck his head into the flames.

"Unfortunately, I have need of you, Severus. Will you please step through?" Albus asked. Though they both knew it wasn't a request. Severus knew better than to refuse him.

"Of course. I was brewing but I can put it under stasis. Give me five minutes, Albus," Severus stated. Albus nodded pulled back out of the flames and returned to his desk. Not even five minutes later Severus swept into the room and took the seat across from the Headmaster.

"As you know, I have devices that monitor Mr. Potter and the blood wards around his house. This is so that I can ensure his continued good health while he is hidden away in the muggle world. Minutes ago, those devices showed something concerning. This shows that Harry's heart has stopped, and this one shows the blood wards dissipating. I am sure that it is only a fluke or weakening of the charm, but I would feel much better if you would take the time now to check on the boy and make sure that he is truly fine," Albus requested with his twinkling eye. Once again, they both knew it was not a request, but an order. Severus sighed and glowered at him.

"Is it not enough that I have to suffer his presence during the school year but now you are asking that I see to him during the summer? Couldn't you send Arthur? His boy is the brat's best friend. I am sure that he would be more than happy to go. The damnable boy has probably done something stupid that has disrupted your charms. I am sure that he is fine," Severus snapped out. He didn't want to spend any more time around James Potter's spawn than he had to. Albus just 'tsked' and shook his head sadly.

"I had hoped that your opinion of the boy would change through the year. He is a good boy, Severus. I am asking you to go because you are the one who has given a vow to keep him safe. This is not something I want to cause panic over and you are most suited to handling the situation whatever it may turn out to be. You are the best choice, My Boy. It must be you," Albus insisted. Severus sighed again. Albus didn't want the Weasleys anywhere near the Dursley's home. Albus knew exactly what went on in that house. He had turned a blind eye to it for a decade. This was the best option for the greater good. He knew Severus, because of his hatred would also turn a blind eye to the abuse because he would see it as retribution for the way that James had treated him.

"Fine. I will go. Give me the coordinates," Severus grumbled. He knew he would end up going but it was worth a try to see if Albus would consider anyone else. Severus took the paper that was handed to him and then headed to his private room to change into a set of muggle clothes. He didn't want to draw attention to himself. Once he was changed into a pair of black slacks and a black button-down shirt, he pulled his hair back into a low ponytail and then headed out of the gates to the apparition area.

He arrived in a boring neighborhood with rows of identical houses. It was still just before lunch when he walked up the stairs and knocked on the door to number four. He was surprised and then enraged to see who answered the door. The woman was smiling until she realized who was at her door and sneered at him.

"What are you doing here, Freak?" She nearly spat out. Severus just sneered right back.

"Hello, Tuney. I am here to check on your nephew. Show him to me so that I can ensure that he has not met his end so that I may go," Severus said hatefully. He did not want to be around this woman. Albus and others were wrong about his relationship with Lily. He had never loved Lily as more than a friend. She had been his best friend in the world, but Severus was not interested in women, so it had never gone beyond that. It was a fight the two of them had a few times. She had wanted him to be her boyfriend and he had refused many times. Finally, she had given up and chosen the one person that Severus had hated the most. He was still pretty sure she had only dated James Potter to spite him.

"You are not welcome here. I don't have to show you anything or allow you into my home," Petunia said making sure that she was blocking his path into the house. Severus glared at her.

"You will show me the boy, or I will curse you so badly that your husband and child will never recognize you. Do you understand me, Tuney? I am not a boy afraid to break the rules. I am a grown man with the power to get what I want," Severus promised her darkly. He grinned when her face paled, and she stepped aside. She shut the door behind him and then led him up the stairs. Severus frowned when he saw not one picture of Harry around the house. His frown deepened when Petunia pulled out a ring of keys and headed for a door that had six locks on it and a cat flap at the bottom.

"Is the boy in that room?" Severus growled out. Petunia nodded but did not look afraid or guilty.

"We told that headmaster that we didn't want the freak child in this home around our perfect normal family. But he didn't listen. The boy is disturbed and dangerous. We don't want him infecting our home with his oddness. We never wanted him," Petunia said firmly. Still, there was no sign of guilt or a lie of any sort. Merlin, what had these people done to the child? Albus has sworn that he was in a loving home. That he was being spoiled and cared for by good people. This was definitely not that. Severus seethed in anger as he waited for Petunia to finish unlocking the door. Severus was rethinking every interaction he had ever had with the boy.

When she finally opened the door Severus gasped in horror. The boy was lying on the floor in a pile of cooled congealed blood. It was obvious that it had been there for a while. His too-thin body was unmoving. Severus was afraid to touch him. Afraid that his body would be cold underneath all of the lacerations, bruises, and scars. This was not a spoil, loved child. This was a badly beaten, starved, and broken boy. Severus finally moved and knelt down next to Harry and confirmed what he had seen with his eyes. There was no breath in his body. No pulse present at his pulse points. No life in his open unseeing eyes. He cast a spell to confirm and then bowed his head in shame and regret. He had failed Lily again.

Harry Potter was dead. He had never made it to his twelfth birthday. His young life was over before it had even begun. He pulled the dirty sheet off of the rotted mattress and covered the body. He took a deep breath and turned dull eyes up to the horrible woman who was standing in the doorway with a look that Severus hated. It was not shame, or regret. It was not horror at what had been done. It was not devastation caused by the death of her nephew. No, she looked unbothered and nonchalant. As if the death of her only nephew meant nothing. It was just a bother to have to deal with. Then she confirmed it.

"Get it out of my home. We are happy to finally be rid of him. If your headmaster had listened to us ten years ago this wouldn't have happened. I have to prepare dinner for my family," With those spiteful, unbothered words, Petunia turned and headed back downstairs. Severus was shocked. How could someone be so callous and cruel? What had Albus been thinking by leaving the boy here? Severus knew for a fact that Albus knew how awful of a person Lily's sister was. He had been present for many conversations that Lily herself had with the headmaster back when they were in school. He also knew that there was a whole list of people, himself included that had been chosen as guardians for her son. Petunia was not on that list.

Severus sent a message to Albus with his patronus and sat on the floor in the hall and waited. While he waited, he thought back. He realized that he had ignored so many obvious signs of abuse because of his resentment. He recalled seeing the boy flinch at raised voices or when anyone, including his friends, touched him. He didn't hug people or touch others. He overate at meals and hid food for later. All signs of beatings and starvation. He realized that in all of the instances that he had accused the boy of arrogance, he had been missing the signs. The boy was trying to hide behind a mask so that no one would know the truth about the way he was raised.

The boy wore shoes with holes in them and his casual clothes were all worn and three sizes too big. Lily's child had suffered for a decade and Severus had refused to see the signs. He had ignored the boy and all of the signs because it allowed him to take out his anger and resentment at James on him. How could he have failed the boy so badly? Somehow this was all Albus' fault. He was a manipulative old bastard and treated everyone around him like a pawn to be sacrificed in his game of war. Severus' vow ended the moment that the boy's heart stopped beating. He was free of his obligation to Albus and his order. Albus had failed both people that Severus had begged him to save. Both of them were dead and Severus felt no loyalty or need to serve the one who had failed them.

He stood when he heard the front door bang open. Severus called for Albus when he stepped into the house followed by two Aurors. So, he wasn't going to hide the boy's death. Severus was surprised. Albus was up the stairs first and vanished the locks and flap from the door as well as the bars from the window. He changed the room with a wave of his hand so that it looked like a proper room. So, he was going to cover up his mistakes in this. Severus said nothing and just stepped to the side as the Aurors stepped into the room.

"I will leave the two of you to your investigation. I am going to go and speak to his poor aunt," Albus said with sadness in his voice. Severus didn't believe him for a moment. It was all a show for the Aurors. Albus disappeared down the stairs as Severus answered questions from the Aurors as vaguely as possible. He didn't know what storyline the old bastard had decided to go with. Albus returned upstairs a few minutes later with a heartbroken look on his face.

"It was Death Eaters, I am afraid. Based on what Petunia has described. There was a knock at the door and when she answered masked men forced their way into the home. They tied her up and left her downstairs and she heard screaming and commotion up here and then the screaming stopped, and they untied her and left. She ran up to check on the poor boy and apparently was in shock and wasn't thinking properly enough to make a call for help. When she did finally snap out of it, she called Severus. He is a childhood friend of Lily Potter. Then when he arrived, he called for me," Albus spun his web of lies.

"This is devastating, Headmaster. The poor boy was so young. He was the Boy Who Lived, he should have had more protection than one muggle woman," The Auror accused.

"I am afraid you are right. I thought he was hidden and that no one would be able to find him. His unfortunate and devastating murder is my failure to bear. I have failed him," Albus said softly, and Severus had to fight not to roll his eyes when a tear actually slid down his face. Severus saw how quickly the Aurors fell for his grandfatherly old man act. He just stood to the side and let them do their job. Harry's body was wrapped and then transferred to the morgue at St. Mungos. Severus of course was required to join Albus in his office.

What was the old man up to now?

"It is time to call an Order Meeting. Truths must be told, and the board must be reset. We cannot let this unfortunate situation ruin all of our good work. We still must prepare for the return of Voldemort," Albus said. Then he sent off his patronus and they waited. This was going to be a long and exhausting day of listening to the master manipulator weave a web of lies so intricate and confusing that no one would dare doubt him. Twenty minutes later the order began to arrive.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"I have truly sad and unfortunate news to share with all of you. And afterward, I must reveal an untruth that you have been told. This is a sad day for us indeed," Albus sat behind his desk and said those solemn words as he looked at those gathered in his office. Severus was standing in a corner at the back of the room. He wanted to stay out of all of this as much as possible.

Albus was giving quite the performance, he was appropriately sad and had everyone hanging on to his every word.

"What has happened, Headmaster?" Molly spoke up when Albus paused. It was what he had been waiting for. Albus looked at her with terribly sad eyes.

"Earlier this evening, Severus received a call from an old childhood friend of his. When he investigated the frantic call, he learned that Death Eaters had found the protected and hidden home of Harry Potter," Albus paused as there were gasps of horror and a few shouted questions of what happened.

"Is Mr. Potter, OK, Albus?" Minerva demanded. She apparently had as little tolerance for his theatrics as Severus did.

"No, Minerva. I am afraid he is not. There was nothing his poor aunt could do to defend the home. It was supposed to be protected by blood wards. The Death Eaters invaded their home and brutally beat Harry to death before taunting her with his death and leaving again. They didn't even use magic that could be traced to them," Albus said remorsefully and hung his head as he allowed another tear to trail down his cheek for the benefit of those in the room. Severus looked to see many different reactions.

Molly and Minerva were openly weeping. Arthur and a few others looked terribly sad. Then there were those like Moody that looked ready to murder someone. Severus had to give it to the old man. He sure did know how to push all of the right buttons. Albus allowed them their moments to grieve the loss of Harry. Finally, the silence was broken.

"What does that mean for the rest of us and the return of you know who?" Diggle asked. Albus lifted his head and seemed to visibly shed his sadness. Now he looked regretful and shamefaced.

"I am ashamed and a bit happy to reveal to you a deception on my part. It was done just in case something like this very thing happened. I was hoping that it would never be necessary but unfortunately, it has proven that I was right to make the choice that I did," Albus informed those in the room. Severus perked up now. This right here was when Albus started to weave his web of lies.

"What have you done, Albus?" Moody asked in his gruff angry voice.

"I am afraid that I lied to everyone. As you all know two children fit the description of the child of the prophecy. We sent two families into hiding and two families were attacked that horrible Halloween night. The Potters and The Longbottoms. You see the Potters were not the family attacked and chosen by Voldemort. Harry was a half-blood, and he didn't deem him worthy of his time. The Lestranges were responsible for the torture and death of the Potter family. The scar on his head was not from the killing curse but where Bellatrix cut him before they left them all to die," Albus wove his tale of misdirection like a pro.

Which Severus guessed he was. The others in the room hung on to his every word as if their very lives depended on it. And I guess to them it probably did. They were hoping he was going to tell them that all wasn't lost. That the boy who lived hadn't died. That there was still hope for them all.

"Voldemort chose young Neville. He tortured Alice and Frank so badly it drove them insane. As you all know they currently reside in St. Mungos in the Janus Thickey Ward. Young Neville is the true Boy Who Lived. It was Neville who survived the killing curse from Voldemort. Neville who defeated The Dark Lord that night. I decided that he needed to be kept safe. That his identity must be kept secret for his own safety and for the greater good. So, I made a plan to let the world believe that Harry was the Chosen One so that Neville, our one true hope of surviving when Voldemort rises again, had another layer of protection. I know that it was wrong and immoral, but it did exactly what I needed it to do. It protected our true savoir when the Death Eaters decided to attack," Albus finished with a flare.

Severus was pretty sure that Albus was not getting the reactions of gratitude that he was hoping for. Arthur, Minerva, Moody, and a few others looked disgusted that Albus would use children that way. Only Molly and others like her who blindly followed Albus looked relieved and grateful for his falsehood.

"You have saved us again, Headmaster. This is why you are the Leader of the Light. We will win this war because you have paved the way. You have truly thought of everything and once again saved us all," Molly declared. Albus smiled kindly at her.

"I am just very sad to have been proven right that the deception was the right choice. I am just devastated at the loss of young Harry Potter. He was a good boy and a good student. He will be missed greatly. We will hold a memorial for him when the students return to school this year. It will be a grand thing and will honor him and his sacrifice for the greater good. So that Neville the true boy who lived will be able to safely train out of the limelight to destroy the Dark Lord when he returns," Albus replied. Severus just rolled his eyes. He would never cease to be amazed at how willing some people were to just blindly follow others.

They talked about a few more things that Albus considered important and then they were finally dismissed. Severus was one of the first out of the room. He couldn't stand even a few more moments in the man's room. He thought he might actually lose his mind. He retreated to his dungeon rooms to think and stew in his thoughts. He was so regretful and needed to mourn his lost best friend and beg her forgiveness for her now-lost son.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Headmaster, what does this mean for me and my family? You have made promises. Promises of money and marriage. Do you still intend to stick to your word?" Molly demanded once everyone else was gone. Dumbledore simply offered her tea and snacks. She did not accept.

"This changes nothing about our arrangements. Harry was the last of his line and I was his magical guardian. That means by default everything that was his is now mine. I still have access to all of his vaults and properties. I am essentially the new Lord Potter. I simply need to pop over to the bank in the next few days to claim it officially. You and yours will still be taken care of but now you will shift your attention to Neville. Ginny will marry Neville. Hermione and Ron will befriend him to ensure his cooperation. You will mother him since his grandmother is not the nurturing type. He is a sad lonely boy and having attention from you and your family will ensure he feels grateful to you lot," Albus reassured her.

"Well, that is good then. He isn't as well off as Potter was, but he is a proper Pureblood boy. What will you do with Harry's titles and properties?" Molly asked.

"I will name heirs and some of your children will be among them. So that when I pass into the next life your family will be set for life. It will also ensure those lines do not fade away with the last of their blood," Albus answered her. Molly puffed up with self-importance. Albus knew all the greedy woman was concerned about was the money and prestige that would come with the titles. He knew how to get Molly Weasley to fall in line. Her husband and older children were another story and not so easy to manipulate but Molly and her two youngest were Albus' to manipulate through money and fame.

"My family is most honored that you think so highly of us. Well, I must get home to get dinner started. Thank you for taking the time to talk with me, Albus. Have a good rest of your day," Molly said and flooed away.

Albus sat back and rubbed his eyes now that he was finally alone for the first since Harry had been discovered. This was not a good thing at all, but it could be worked around. For all he knew the prophecy was about Neville and not Harry. There was still a way to defeat Voldemort. All was not lost he would just have to train Neville to win. Creating the boy who lived out of Neville would be different than doing it with Harry. Harry held a piece of Voldemort inside of him. He needed to be beaten down so that he was grateful to the wizarding world. Grateful enough to sacrifice himself for them all.

Neville did not carry a piece of Voldemort. He could be treated like a proper hero. It would give him the confidence that he currently lacks. Dumbledore just had to figure out how he was going to spin this for the public. He wouldn't be surprised if Harry's death would be in the evening edition of the paper. He didn't have time to dawdle right now. He needed to go to the bank and claim all of Harry's titles and vaults. He needed to speak with Madame Longbottom and Neville. Then he needed to schedule a press conference. It all needed to be done quickly so that he could get ahead of the panic that was sure to happen once Harry's death was reported.

On top of all of that, he needed to do some research. He had woken this morning to discover that The Elder Wand was missing. Neither the wards, portraits, or Fawkes had reported an intruder of any kind or anything strange. But the wand was gone, nonetheless. He was currently using his old wand that he had gotten at eleven. The wand that had been his before he had taken the Elder Wand from Grindelwald. So, he needed to do some proper research to see if there were any instances of it ever disappearing before. He needed that wand if he was going to help Neville succeed.

"Well, on to the bank, I suppose," Albus mumbled to himself. He stood and flooed to The Leaky Cauldron before making his way to the bank. His day did not get easier from there.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Harry and Teddy shared a laugh the next morning when Harry opened the letter from Axeclaw stating that Dumbledore had been by the bank and is pissed off that Griphook has been removed and that he cannot access Harry's accounts. Axeclaw detailed how Dumbledore had pitched a fit and called the ministry to try and force them to release them to him. That Harry was the last of his family and that he was entitled to Harry's things as his magical guardian.

"This is hilarious, Pops. I bet that nasty old man was furious when he left the bank," Teddy said as he chewed on his bacon. Harry grinned.

"Oh according to this he was. The ministry official and Axeclaw kicked him out of the room to discuss us privately. He was so mad that he started threatening the goblins. They of course told the Official that their records showed a living relative that had a right to claim the title before it was passed to Dumbledore. The Law states that we have a week to respond to the summons before the titles are reverted to Dumbledore. Which clearly won't be an issue. We will go this evening," Harry told him.

"This is going to be so fun, Pops. I used to get so bored sitting at the house all day. Life isn't going to be boring anymore, is it?" Teddy exclaimed. Harry just chuckled and ruffled his hair.

"No, Kid. It isn't going to be boring anymore. This looks like the response from Lady Shafiq. Hopefully, she will be coming today to get us fitted for a proper wardrobe," Harry said as he opened the letter.

"We can still go shopping for muggle clothes, right? I like jeans and T-shirts, Pops. I don't wanna stop wearing them completely," Teddy whined.

"We don't have to give up our muggle clothes. We can still wear them at home and when we train or duel. I like my muggle clothes too, Kid. Don't whine," Harry said absently as he read the letter.

Dear Duke Peverell,
It would be my honor to provide a full wardrobe for you and your son. You are quite lucky that you asked before I started making robes for school. I am available to attend you and your son today. I can be there by ten. I instructed my owl to stick around for your response. She is very fast. Since you are asking for quite a bit to be done as quickly as possible, I will be bringing along a friend of mine who is also quite the seamstress to help me out. We await your response.

Lady Mahreen Shafiq

"Looks like she is available today. So be prepared to be fussed over all day," Harry informed his now pouting son. He chuckled again and rubbed his chest before stretching. He was still uncomfortable in his own skin right now. The second soul had not had time to settle yet. He had been hoping to get a little bit of dueling in. He figured the physical activities would help him feel better. But it didn't look like he was going to be getting to do that.

"Well, there goes my plans of flying around the quidditch pitch," Teddy said with a sigh. Harry looked at him sharply.

"You are not to use the brooms that are already here. There is no telling how old they are and the safety spells on them are probably outdated. We will purchase new brooms on the Alley today. I mean it, Ted," Harry said seriously. Teddy just held his hands up and shrugged.

"No need to get so serious about it. I promise not to use the brooms here, Dad. Ok?" Teddy said just as seriously. Harry nodded and ruffled his hair again. Teddy only ever called him Dad when he was sick or serious. Which let Harry know he was taking him seriously.

"Good boy, Ted. Now I need to send a response. You are free to roam until she arrives. Then I expect you to be available and compliant without whining. Women of high society are the most gossipy sort of people. After they leave here, I can promise you that every one of their friends and as a result, their Lord husbands will know about everything that happened here. So best posh behavior, Ted. This will be people's first impressions of us and how their curiosity will be peaked," Harry insisted.

"I understand, Dad. I won't let you down. I promise," Teddy insisted. Harry smiled at him as he stood up from the table.

"I know you won't, Kid. You could never let me down. Even if you messed up, you wouldn't let me down. Understand?" Harry replied. Teddy just smiled up at him and nodded. Harry nuzzled his face gently and then headed out of the room to his office. He wrote out a response informing Lady Shafiq that she was welcome to arrive any time after she received this response but please before noon. They had important things to do in the evening. He gave her the password that she would need to be able to access his floo then he called Dodky to send off the letter.

"Tandy," Harry called softly. The Head Elf popped into the room. "We will be having guests soon. The Lady Shafiq will be here to work on our wardrobe. She is bringing an assistant to help her. I would like the sitting room just down the hall from the reception room to be prepared. Please make sure there is tea and snacks available throughout their stay."

"Tandy will not let you down, Master Hades. Everything will be prepared properly for your guests. Tandy knows how to set up for a seamstress. It will be handled," Tandy insisted.

"Thank you, Tandy. Please have someone standing by to receive them when they arrive so that they are not left to wait or wander," Harry added. Tandy bowed.

"It will be done, Master," Tandy said and then popped out of the room. Harry penned a quick letter to Axeclaw about beginning the search for his parents and godfather. He also wrote to him about the steps needed to release Sirius from prison the proper way and find Remus. There were a lot of things that needed to be done. He also needed to gather the remaining soul pieces of his mate. The one inside Hogwarts was going to be difficult but not impossible. The others would all be much simpler. Nagini wasn't a Horcrux until after Voldemort had been resurrected so that one wasn't an issue. He just needed to retrieve the diary, ring, diadem, cup, and locket.

The Goblins could retrieve the cup when he was ready for it. He was going to get the diary right after Lucius slipped it into Ginny's cauldron next month. The locket would have to wait until he had Sirius or Regulus to let him into Grimmauld. He was either going to have to Imperio a staff member or student to get the Diadem for him or risk going for it himself. The ring was going to be the easiest for him to retrieve.

Harry was flipping through the book on Drake that Viktor had given him when Tandy popped in to let him know that his guests had arrived. They were waiting for him in the sitting room. Harry made his way to the sitting room and was glad he had perfected occlumency many years ago. Or he would have been gaping in shock at the sight of Narcissa and Draco Malfoy sitting in his house drinking tea. He had not been ready to come across them yet. The three guests rose when he walked into the room. The two ladies curtsied politely, and Draco gave a small bow.

"Duke Peverell, it is so nice to meet you. I am Lady Shafiq but please call me Mahreen. This is Lady Narcissa Malfoy and her son Heir Draco Malfoy," Mahreen said with elegance and poise. Harry smiled at them all. He knew from experience that if he didn't smile people found him frightening. He was very tall and muscular. His scars made him look like exactly what he was, a fighter. It was very off-putting for some people. He tried not to smirk when he noticed Draco gaping at him. His mother gently admonished him for staring.

"It is lovely to meet you all. Please call me Hadrian. Thank you for meeting me on such short notice. My son and I only arrived in Britain yesterday. However, we do plan to make it our permanent home. I received a summons from the bank and was informed that my distant cousin had been murdered and that I was the next in line to take his title," Harry said solemnly. Narcissa raised a shocked hand to her chest and gave him sympathetic eyes.

"You must mean Harry Potter. I am so sorry for your loss, My Lord. He was such a young boy it is horrible what the papers are saying happened," Narcissa said softly.

"Thank you, Lady Malfoy. It is always sad when one loses a family member. Though I did not know him at all. My son and I traveled a lot and didn't really have roots settled anywhere. So, I didn't truly know anything about him. My boy and I are tired of wandering now and discussed making Britain our permanent home. I will be making an appearance in the Wizengamot at the next meeting. I have many seats to claim and am eager to dive in," Harry said with a grin.

"Please, call me Narcissa. I hope you don't mind that I brought Draco with me. He had been bored and was ready to get out of the house. When I heard you had a son as well, I figured it might be nice to introduce them," Narcissa said as she took her seat again.

"I am sure if she gets Ted fitted quickly then he would be much happier showing Draco around than being fussed over. He should be here any moment," Harry insisted. Then as if conjured by Harry talking about him, he came striding into the room grinning.

"Sorry, Dad. I was out in the greenhouse," Teddy said with a wide smile. The other three were instantly less tense. Harry didn't mind that people were wary of him. It meant that people didn't underestimate him. Teddy always made people feel more at ease around him. They figured if someone like Teddy wasn't afraid of him then he must not be so bad. Harry smiled at him and waved him further into the room. He placed a gentle hand on his shoulder.

"This is my son and Heir, Edward Peverell," Harry managed to get out before Teddy interrupted.

"I prefer Ted or Teddy. Edward is too old sounding," Teddy said quickly. Harry smirked at him when he realized what he did and flushed a bright pink. Then his hair followed suit like it always did and turned a bubblegum pink. Lady Mahreen chuckled and Narcissa smiled gently.

"Deep breath, Kid," Harry said quietly just for Teddy. He knew the boy was just nervous. This was his very first interaction with proper Ladies. Teddy looked up at him gratefully and took a deep breath. His hair and eyes changing to match Harry's perfectly. "As I was saying this is Ted. He is eighteen and has been raised with just me as his only role model, unfortunately. We are sometimes a little less proper than we should be. It is a by-product of traveling I am afraid. We are looking into tutors to make sure we are up to par," Harry told them with a smile.

"He is lovely, Hadrian. No need to apologize. You are both doing wonderfully," Lady Mahreen replied. Harry inclined his head at her.

"Ted this is Lady Mahreen Shafiq. She is the seamstress that we sent for. This is her friend who has come to help Lady Narcissa Malfoy and her son Heir Draco Malfoy," Harry introduced the three guests.

"It is very nice to meet you all," Teddy said and bowed properly to them all. Mahreen stepped forward.

"Why don't we get your measurements, Edward, and then you and Draco can run along and do something more fun while the three of us discuss what exactly your father wants for the two of you. How does that sound?" Mahreen asked. Teddy and Draco both perked up at that. Teddy looked up at Harry. He really didn't want to be stuck in this room all day. He did not care if Draco was only twelve there were still things they could do that was a lot more fun than this.

"That sounds like a plan, Lady Mahreen," Harry said and then encouraged Teddy to step up onto the small platform that had been placed in the room. There were also mirrors partially surrounding it. Mahreen directed Teddy to hold his arms out and stand still while she took his measurements. Then she had him change into a pair of slacks, shirt, and robes so that she could adjust them appropriately. Then he was allowed to change back into his clothes.

"I have everything I need from him to do what I need to do. The boys are free to flee the room," Lady Mahreen stated. Draco looked up at his mother who nodded.

"Mind your manners," Narcissa said simply as the two of them fled. Harry assured them that Teddy would keep him occupied. Then they got down to business.

"So if I am understanding correctly, you are in need of an entire wardrobe from head to toe for both of you," Mahreen stated as she made her list.

"That is correct. Everything that we currently own is unacceptable for proper society. As I said before money is not an issue and we want the finest materials. Besides a basic wardrobe, I need a few sets of formal robes for both of us as well as something fit for a ball. I plan on hosting a ball next month before school starts back as a formal introduction for both Ted and myself," Harry casually dropped into the conversation.

"Oh, a ball? That sounds lovely. Do you already have a planner lined up or a guest list made out?" Narcissa asked him. She was the perfect hostess. Harry knew that from experience. No one ever threw a ball or party better than Narcissa.

"Unfortunately, I don't even know where to truly begin with it," Harry said sheepishly.

"That isn't an issue for you anymore," Mahreen insisted. "You are in luck. I happen to have brought the best organizer for balls or gatherings among the elite. Narcissa is amazing at that sort of thing." Narcissa flushed lightly.

"Truly? Would you be interested in helping? I would give you free rein to do whatever you fancy and once again, the cost is no problem," Harry insisted.

"I would love to. I have been considering asking my husband to allow me to throw one this summer just to have something to occupy my time. This saves me from doing that," Narcissa agreed. Perfect. This was exactly what Harry wanted.

"You are truly a lifesaver, Lady Narcissa. Your husband won't mind my taking up your time that way?" Harry asked. He already knew the kind of relationship that Narcissa and Lucius had between them, but it never hurt to make sure. He wouldn't be considered a home wrecker.

"Of course not, he will be glad that I am busy and not pestering him about hosting one," Narcissa stated simply. "My husband is not a jealous man. While we are a solid unit, ours was an arranged marriage. There is only friendship between the two of us. It is very common amongst most pureblood families. Not all of us can be as lucky as Mahreen and find a true love match. Her husband went against tradition and broke the arrangement that his parents had chosen for him in order to marry the woman he had fallen in love with."

Harry smiled when Mahreen blushed and politely hushed Narcissa. Then she stood and clapped her hands together.

"Alright, let us get down to business. Narcissa will charm that dummy with your Ted's measurements and begin working on a few things that will work up quickly. We will only do a few things while we are here and then we will work on the rest and deliver by the end of next week. How does that sound?" Mahreen asked. Harry stood on the platform that was indicated.

"That sounds great. We need something to wear to the bank this evening for sure and I will need something for the Wizengamot this weekend. Those are the most urgent things," Harry informed her. She agreed and made a note of it. She took his measurements and then had him try on a few different things before having him choose materials. Once that was all finished up, she assured him that they would continue to work on his things for a few more hours. That he was free to leave them on their own.

"This is Fobry and Tessy. Please call on them if you need anything. If you ladies plan on being here through lunch they will take care of you. Please don't hesitate to bother me if you need anything. I am going to check in on the boys before I busy myself elsewhere," Harry instructed them.

"You are most gracious, Hadrian," Narcissa replied and then Harry headed out to see what the boys had gotten up to. Vakney told him that the boys were in the dueling room. So that was where he went. He stood in the doorway and watched as Teddy taught Draco a few disarming and shielding spells that Harry had taught him when he was eleven. He watched as Draco interact with Teddy with no hint of his pureblood snobbish attitude that had caused so many fights between the two of them growing up. Draco watched Teddy the way that Harry used to watch the older Weasleys.

"Hey, Pops," Teddy called when he finally noticed Harry in the doorway. Draco looked up at him like he was worried he would get in trouble for acting so casually. Teddy just laughed and bumped him. "Don't worry. He isn't stuffy or strict." Draco seemed to take Teddy at his word and relaxed.

"Teddy said you wouldn't mind if he taught me a few spells. My Father doesn't let me in the dueling room at home yet. He wants me to have a proper tutor," Draco told him. Harry smiled and ruffled Teddy's hair as he walked past the boys and to the other side of the room where the dummies were standing.

"I don't mind. I have been teaching Teddy to duel since he was younger than you are now. Teddy knows what he is doing and knows how to be safe. Wanna watch me kick his ass?" Harry asked. "I have been set free from the Ladies as well, finally. I haven't had a good duel in a few days." Teddy bounced and rolled his shoulders with both excitement and resignation. He was going to get his ass kicked.

"You are going to let me watch you duel?" Draco asked excitedly.

"Yeah, we were due for a day of training anyway. Don't want Ted to get lazy," Harry said with a grin. "Just take a seat over there and I will activate the barrier. It will keep you safe from any stray spells. It can get intense sometimes." Draco nodded.

"Yes, Sir. Thank you," Draco said quickly and practically ran to the area where he had been instructed to go. Harry lifted the barrier and then he and Teddy got in their places. They drew their wands and started slow. Draco watched in fascination as they used their wands to cast curses and their hands to cast shields. At first, all of the spells were what the ministry considered 'Light' spells. Then as they got more and more into the duel the spells got darker and more dangerous. At some point, his mother and Mahreen joined him in the barrier section. The three of them watched in awe as Harry and Teddy dueled intensely. It was something that Draco would never forget. His Godfather was a Master Duelist and he had never even seen him duel like this.

Finally, Harry got the best of Teddy who ended up panting and laughing lying face up on the ground. Harry laughed out loud and then strode forward to help Teddy to his feet. Teddy leaned against him.

"One of these days, Pops. I am going to win. You just wait and see," Teddy promised. Harry pressed a kiss to his head. Their audience was completely forgotten.

"You are getting faster, Kid. I am sure if you keep at it, you might best me before you are twenty-one," Harry teased. Teddy scowled up at him. They looked up sheepishly when Draco started clapping.

"That was amazing. I don't even think my godfather Severus is that fast. I have never even heard of some of those spells," Draco said excitedly. Narcissa placed a calming hand on his shoulder, and he took a deep breath and calmed himself down. Back to the epitome of a pureblood heir.

"It was a very impressive show, Hadrian. You and your son are quite skilled," Narcissa praised him. They both gave a small bow.

"Thank you, Lady Narcissa," Harry said genuinely. Harry had always liked Narcissa. He would never forget the fact that she had lied to Voldemort for him. She was a mother, and she loved her son deeply. Even after the war they had stayed in touch, and he grew to like her very much and had even become friends with Draco. Draco was a Veela and when the ministry had found out about it, they had hunted him down. Narcissa had fled to the Americas with him. They were his contacts who helped him smuggle creatures out of Britain.

He also knew from conversations with Draco that it was common practice for Malfoys to put a clause in their marriage contracts that should they find their true mates, their marriage would be dissolved so they could be together. It had been in Draco's contract with Astoria and Lucius' with Narcissa. It was a clause that Harry didn't truly appreciate until recently.

"We have completed a few things for the two of you to get you through until the rest can be delivered sometime next week," Mahreen told him. "Would you like to come and inspect them before we head out?"

"Oh, that won't be necessary. I am sure that you have done an exemplary job. You came very highly recommended," Harry insisted. Mahreen flushed slightly at the praise.

"You are too kind, My Lord," Mahreen replied with a small curtsy. "Well, we really must be going. I am so grateful for this opportunity."

"I will put a list of guests together and an outline of ideas for your ball. I will send you an owl when I am ready to present it to you," Narcissa told him. Harry walked them to the reception room.

"That sounds like a great plan, Lady Narcissa," Harry agreed. Draco gave him a small bow and a smile.

"Thank you for allowing me to visit with your son and for allowing me to watch you duel. You have a lovely home, Lord Hadrian," Draco said. Harry could only smile at how proper and posh he sounded. It used to irritate the piss out of him when he was a child now it was just a bit adorable.

"So proper, your father is no doubt very proud. You are welcome to visit anytime your parents allow it. Teddy would love the company. If you like to fly, we have a full-sized quidditch pitch out back as well. I am going to be purchasing a few brooms in town today," Harry offered. Draco's whole face lit up. Harry knew it would. Draco had always loved to fly.

"That is a lovely idea. Draco loves to fly. We have a lot of space for him to fly at home, but we don't have a quidditch pitch. I will discuss it with Lucius. We wouldn't want him to be a bother," Narcissa insisted.

"He wouldn't be a bother. Like I said I know there is a few years difference in their ages, but Teddy doesn't mind," Harry insisted.

"No, ma'am. I don't mind at all," Teddy interjected. Draco smiled up at his mother. Mahreen was simply grinning in the background. She knew that Draco would get what he wanted. His parents spoiled him ridiculously.

"Thank you. I will discuss it with his father. I will have him write to you. I think it might be beneficial for you to speak with him. He is on the Wizengamot after all and he could offer you a bit of advice before the meeting this weekend," Narcissa offered. Harry inclined his head.

"Lady Mahreen, does your husband have a seat on the Wizengamot as well?" Harry asked and she nodded with a smile. "Perhaps the three of us could get together before this weekend and they could catch me up on current events."

"That would be great. They won't steer you wrong. They will tell you who to watch out for and who usually votes where," Mahreen replied. "Well, we really must be going now. It was very lovely to meet you, Duke Peverell. I will send a missive when your order is finished."

"It was lovely to meet all of you as well," Harry replied. He and Teddy both bowed and then the three of them were flooing away. Teddy sighed and Harry ran his fingers through his hair.

"Socializing is complicated," Teddy said with a grin. Harry pushed him gently and laughed.

"Get used to it. We are going to have to do a lot of it," Harry told him as they walked out of the room. Tandy popped up in front of them.

"Tandy has instructed Dodky and Vakney to put your new clothes away. They have also laid out your robes for the bank this evening. Best to go and get showered and dressed now, Masters," Tandy instructed. Guess he was taking orders from a house elf now.

"Thank you, Tandy. We will do that now," Harry agreed. Teddy chuckled as they headed up the stairs.

"So we take orders from house elves now?" He asked exactly what Harry had been thinking.

"Guess so, Kid. Someone has to keep us in line," Harry accepted. Teddy just shrugged.

"That is true. Otherwise, you would make me stay in the dueling room all the time and never have any fun," Teddy agreed. He was silent for a moment. "It was weird seeing Aunt Cissy and Drake like that. Drake was a cute kid and Aunt Cissy seems so much more at ease now."

"That is because they haven't been affected by war yet. And they never will be if I can help it. Go take a shower and get dressed. Meet you downstairs in an hour," Harry said and the two of them went to their separate rooms.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Ready?" Harry asked right before the two of them walked into The Leaky Cauldron. Teddy nodded and made sure his robes were wrinkle-free and sitting right. He had to admit that Mahreen and Narcissa had done a great job. The material was the softest he had ever felt and fit him perfectly. He looked up at his dad. Harry looked dangerous and expensive at the same time. He was wearing nice black slacks with a black shirt tucked into it. It was tight enough to show his muscles but not tight enough to be obscene. The robes he was wearing over them were black on the outside with a silver trim. The inside was an emerald that matched his eyes. He looked really good.

Both of them had the Peverell crest on their chest. They made quite a pair if the stares were anything to go by. Teddy walked proudly next to his dad and knew this was going to be great. Axeclaw had warned them that Albus was lingering in town and had been since yesterday to see if anyone showed up to claim the Potter Lordship. Harry spotted him sitting at the ice cream parlor. He was watching them intently.

Harry ignored him and kept walking until they reached the bank. Harry and Teddy waited in line for the next available teller and Harry saw when Dumbledore entered the bank and stood off to the side watching them. He worked really hard to keep the smirk off his face.

"Next," The goblin in front of them called. Harry and Teddy stepped forward. Harry pulled out the letter Axeclaw had given him to use for this very purpose.

"I am Hadrian Peverell, and this is my son Edward Peverell. I received this letter informing me that my cousin had unfortunately passed away and that as his last living blood relatives, the line falls to me," Harry informed the goblin loud enough for Dumbledore to hear. He watched the old man frown and then head out of the bank. The goblin led Harry and Teddy to Axeclaw's office. They barely made it into the room before Harry dissolved into laughter. Teddy looked at him like he was crazy.

"Pops? Hey Dad, did you finally lose it?" Teddy asked concerned. "Nothing funny happened," Teddy told Axeclaw.

"Dumbledore was following us. He looked so pissed," Harry finally wheezed out. Axeclaw chuckled as well as Teddy. Finally, Harry calmed down.

"Merlin this is going to be so fun," Harry said with a grin.

Chapter Text

"Father you should have seen it. They were using really 'Dark' spells when they dueled. They are definitely not going to be friends with that awful headmaster or those blood traitor Weasels," Draco insisted. Lucius fought not to grin this was the third or fourth time he had heard variations of the same story. His son was truly enamored of the new Duke and his Heir.

"So you have said, Dragon," Lucius said as he penned his note to the 'Dark' Duke Peverell. Narcissa had been gushing about his home and that she was being allowed to plan the ball he wanted to host next month before school started back. Lucius was quite curious about the man who had come to claim the Potter Lordship. According to Narcissa and Mahreen, the man held five titles. It was unheard of. There had been cases of Lords inheriting two titles but never five. If Lucius could get this man on his side before he ever stepped foot in the Wizengamot for the first time the 'Dark' faction might just stand a chance of outvoting the 'Light'.

"Duke Peverell has a quidditch pitch in his backyard. He said he was buying brooms yesterday and that I was welcome to come and fly with Teddy anytime I wanted. Isn't that really cool, Father? Mother says it is up to you on whether or not I get to go though," Draco continued to ramble. Lucius finally finished his note and passed it to his elf to send off.

"Draco, didn't you have plans with Theodore and Blaise today?" Lucius asked. He remembered Narcissa saying something about it a few days ago. Draco paused in his on-going dialogue about the Peverells.

"No, Father. Not today. I am supposed to be meeting them tomorrow. We are going to hang out at Blaise's and swim," Draco replied. "Oh, Father, were you still looking for me a tutor so that I can learn to duel? I want to learn more than ever now." Lucius still figured that Draco was too young to truly start learning to duel. But according to Draco, the Peverell Heir had been learning since he was eleven.

"Why don't you show me your memory of the duel yesterday? I would like to see it. You and your mother both seem quite impressed by it. Think about the memory and let me retrieve it, we will view it together in the pensive," Lucius offered. Draco smiled brightly and did as he was told. He could tell that his only son was so excited to show him the memory. He knew Draco thought it would convince him to let him learn.

Lucius placed the memory into the pensive and gripped Draco's shoulder as they fell into the memory. He watched in awe as the Duke and his son dueled. Draco was right, they were spectacular. The Duke was, quite frankly, hot as hell. He was taller than Lucius, broad with so many muscles, he was scarred, had inky black curly hair, and the brightest Avada green eyes that Lucius had ever seen. He looked dangerous and capable and made Lucius feel things he hadn't felt before.

He was limber and fast for a man so big. His eyes flashed and glowed brighter with every 'Dark' curse he cast. And when he flashed his teeth in a smirk Lucius swore, he saw fangs. Lucius wanted to meet this man now, more than ever. His Veela was very interested as well. When the duel was finally over and the memory ended, Lucius realized that he hadn't even paid the son any attention. He couldn't even describe the son's hair color. But he certainly understood why his son was so fascinated now. Lucius was fascinated as well.

"Wasn't it the best duel you have ever seen?" Draco said when they were back in reality.

"I can honestly say, I have never seen anything like it. They definitely look like they could give your godfather a run for his money," Lucius agreed.

"So can I start learning? Teddy was eleven when he started and now his only eighteen and he could probably beat Uncle Sev. I am already behind," Draco begged. Lucius chuckled he could definitely see the pros of letting him start learning.

"I will look into it. That is all I will promise you at this time," Lucius conceded. "Now run along and do some of your summer homework. From what I heard all of the Heirs are going to be invited to the Peverell's ball next month. You will not be allowed to go if your schoolwork is not complete."

"It will be done, Father. I swear," Draco said quickly and left Lucius' office quickly. Lucius chuckled and finally went back to his paperwork that Draco had interrupted earlier. He had been getting a file together and a book or two about the current laws to take with him when Peverell agreed to meet.

It was a little over an hour later that he received Peverell's response. He gathered his things and summoned Draco.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Severus watched as Albus paced his office angrily. He thought it was kind of hilarious that the old man's plans were not working out the way he wanted them to. Apparently, an unknown family member arrived yesterday to claim the Potter Lordship out from under Albus who had been expecting to get it since Harry was supposed to be the last of his line. He had demanded that Severus look into the man and find out what he could about him. Severus had found nothing other than a family tree that verified he was in fact a distant relative and entitled to claim all of it.

That had not been what Albus had wanted to hear. Then Albus had gone to Augusta Longbottom and tried to feed her the same lie he had The Order about Neville being the true Boy Who Lived. Augusta had laughed in his face and called him a liar. Told him to never return to her home and that if she found out he approached Neville at school with his nonsense she would have the boy removed from Hogwarts and sent to Beauxbatons. Albus had not wanted to hear that either. But no matter what he said she ignored him and forced him out of her home.

Then Albus had admitted to Severus that his wand had come up missing. Even admitted that it was the Elder Wand. He told Severus that the wand had just disappeared the morning that Harry had been murdered. Severus had been forced to do research on that as well. He had currently found nothing. Molly Weasley was pitching a fit about something that Severus was not privy to. He was pretty sure it had something to do with the Potter vaults and the Longbottom boy. Albus wouldn't elaborate.

So, here they were. Severus was sitting quietly sipping his tea while Albus raged. Suddenly he stopped and sat back down in his chair.

"I need to make contact with Peverell. I can still salvage some of this. If I can get him under control, then we can still secure his votes. He is a single father and a widower. If nothing else, I can set him up with a nice young girl from the 'Light' side. That will ensure he is on our side," Albus mumbled to himself mostly. Severus wasn't even sure if he remembered that the spy was in the room at this point.

"Something must be done about Augusta as well. She cannot keep the boy from me. He is needed as a symbol for the 'Light'. There isn't another choice, it must be Neville," Albus continued to talk mostly to himself. Then he stood up and grabbed a book off the shelf and flipped through it until he found what he was looking for. He made a copy of the pages and then handed them to Severus.

It was a potion. The name and what it was meant to do were missing. But Severus was a master and had read many potion's texts. He and Regulus had been friends and he had read the 'Dark' texts in the Black Library. He had also read the potion's texts from the Malfoy library. This was essentially a liquid imperious. It was an illegal 'Dark' potion that Severus could get thrown in Azkaban for brewing.

"I need you to brew this. I need two batches of it as quickly as you can get it done. Can you do it, My Boy?" Albus asked after Severus had looked it over.

"It might take me a little time to get some of these ingredients. They aren't common and some are illegal here now. What is this for?" Severus asked just to see if Albus would tell him the truth.

"Never you mind that, Son. Just know it is for the greater good and that I need it as soon as you can get it to me," Albus told him. Severus fought an eye roll and just nodded.

"Of course, Albus. I will get it done," Severus agreed.

"Keep looking into Peverell as well. I know you are maintaining your friendship with Lucius. He and his wife seem to know quite a lot before anyone else does. See if he knows anything about this new Duke," Albus instructed.

"Anything else, Albus?" Severus snipped. Albus simply smiled at him and shook his head no.

"You are free to go, Severus," Albus said in his falsely kind voice. Severus was happy to be free of him. He hated Albus more every day and enjoyed watching his plans fall apart.

This summer was looking to be a definite turning point and Severus wasn't exactly sure which way it was turning but certainly not in Albus' favor.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Harry Potter: Wrong Boy Who Lived?

Dear Readers, today is a sad day for the Wixen world. The Boy Who Lived, Harry Potter, only eleven years old, was found brutally beaten to death in his home two days ago. He lived there with his aunt, uncle, and cousin. From the report given, he was home alone with his aunt when Death Eaters supposedly broke in and bound his aunt who was in the kitchen preparing for dinner.

The Death Eaters then moved up the stairs hunting down our very own Boy Who Lived. They brutalized the poor child until he was dead and then left him lying in a pool of his own blood. According to the aunt, they then came downstairs, untied her, and taunted her with her nephew's death before disappearing without a trace.

It is not known how the supposed Death Eaters found the home of Harry Potter. Or if they were truly Death Eaters. The aunt only said they were masked men. The Aurors found no trace of foreign magic in the home and all of the wounds on the eleven-year-old's body were physically inflicted. So, was it truly Death Eaters or is someone trying to create a panic by saying so? Muggles are known for their violent ways. For all we know it could have been a simple case of other muggles attacking their home.

Either way, what are we to do now that Harry Potter is dead? He was our only chance of defeating The Dark Lord if he should ever rise again. The Death Eaters and some of the Light's leaders have warned us that he will return in time. What will we do when our only hope is dead? Who will stand against You Know Who if The Boy Who Lived is dead? Or is he?

According to our very own Albus Dumbledore, Headmaster of Hogwarts, Supreme Mugwump of the ICW, and Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot, Harry Potter was not truly The Boy Who Lived. What does that mean for us, dear readers? Were we lied to all those years ago? If Harry Potter was not the Boy Who Lived, Defeater of You Know Who, then who was? And why was it kept a secret?

Albus Dumbledore sat down with me to tell his side of the story and why he let the public believe what he did. Here was how our interview went:

KL: So, what you are saying is that Harry Potter was not the Boy Who Lived?

AD: That is correct, Dear Boy.

KL: If Harry Potter was not the one to defeat You Know Who then why was the world told that he was?

AD: It was learned that two children fit the description of the child that The Dark Lord was after. Both families were hidden away for their safety. On the night of the attack, The Dark Lord went to one home and the Lestranges went to the other. It was decided that for the child's own safety, we would tell a falsehood about who the true Boy Who Lived was. In order to keep the true child even safer. It was a truly hard decision to make but hard choices must be made during war times for the great good.

He goes on to tell us that he was deeply regretful of the choice that needed to be made. Painting a target on one child's back in order to keep another safe. It was not an easy choice, but leaders must make the hard choices. What do you think of this decision, Readers? Was it the right thing to do? Sacrifice one infant on the off chance that something might happen to another? Why not keep them both safe? Why choose at all?

Unfortunately, Dumbledore did not have a satisfactory answer for that. Only stating that the choice he made was the best choice available to ensure the survival of The Boy Who Lived. When he was asked to reveal the identity of the true Boy Who Lived, he only had this to say.

AD: I know the world is curious to know, but after the horrible fate of young Mr. Potter, I dare not reveal his name. He is too important to our survival to risk him because the world is curious. It would be quite tragic if I revealed his identity only to place a target on his back and lose him the same way we lost our dear sweet Harry. Just be assured in the knowledge that he is being trained and prepared for his role when the time comes for him to once again defeat The Dark Lord.

This is all Albus Dumbledore would say on the matter. So, I leave it up to you to decide. Was Harry Potter truly not the Boy Who Lived? Is there still hope for us? Or is this all just an elaborate hoax told to us by Dumbledore to keep the world from panicking? Did Dumbledore save us all with his lie? Or did he fail in his duty to protect Harry Potter and is now trying to save his own reputation by feeding us an elaborate lie? Rest assured, Readers. I will be following this story. I will find out the truth and when I know you will know.

That is all for now, Readers. Until Next Time,
Your Friend Kyle Lovelace

Harry tossed down the paper that had arrived that morning. This was ridiculous. That moronic manipulative crazy old man was truly trying to sell this bullshit. Really? The wrong boy who lived. Well, Harry would be damned if he let that foolish man ruin Neville's life like he had Harry's. Harry was fuming at the table and grumbling to himself.

Teddy hated it when his dad was like this. Harry was so powerful that you could literally feel the magic pulse around him in his anger. His fingers sparked grey magic and he actually singed the table and one of the glasses. Dodky popped in with a letter that had been delivered and Teddy stopped him with a shake of his head before he could disturb the glowering Master of Death. Teddy took the letter and sat it to his side.

Finally, Harry stopped sparking and pulled his magic back into himself. He blinked his eyes a few times and then focused on Teddy who was simply sitting there quietly.

"Sorry, Kid. Sometimes I truly want to just snap that old man's neck and be done with it," Harry said with a sigh and ran his fingers through his hair.

"Wanna talk about it?" Teddy asked carefully. Harry shook his head no and handed the paper over.

"You can read it if you want. I don't think I have the capacity to talk about it right now," was Harry's response. Teddy picked up the letter that had been delivered. Harry took it and looked it over. It was from Lucius. He grinned and opened it up. Teddy smiled and relaxed. He knew that would do it.

"What does it say, Dad?" Teddy asked after a minute.

"He says that he understands that I had asked for both him and Lord Shafiq to come for a visit, but Lord Shafiq is unavailable. He wants to know if the invitation still stands if it is just him. He also wants to know if it is fine to bring Draco with him because apparently, he hasn't done anything but talk about the two of us," Harry paraphrased the letter. Teddy could see that his dad was trying to hide just how excited he was about the idea of his first true interaction with one of his mates.

"Tell him yes. Tell him to bring Draco too. I am dying to fly since you haven't flown with me yet. This is a good thing, Pops. It means you get to spend one-on-one time with him. Maybe it will be like the stories and you two will just know instantly that you are mates," Teddy encouraged. Harry waved him away like that was silly.

"Of course, it won't be like the books, Kid. I don't know how it will happen. The book Viktor gave me is a little vague. I don't have to worry about it because I know that Lucius is mine. For him it will be different. I don't even know whether or not his Creature is sealed. He may know instantly, or it may be a gradual thing that strengthens the more time we spend together," Harry explained as best he could.

"Seems complicated. I wonder what it will be like for me. Do werewolves have mates like that? Is it different for me since I am a born werewolf?" Teddy asked. Harry placed a hand on his shoulder

"Ted, a lot of things are different for you. I told you most werewolves can only change on the full moon, and it isn't voluntary. It isn't something they can control. You on the other hand are not bitten, you are born. That is why you can change at will. You don't have to wait for the full moon. We don't know a lot about it because it is currently illegal for Werewolves to have children. Your mum hid her pregnancy with scent blockers and glamours until it was too late to terminate the pregnancy. Even Remus didn't know at first. Then your birth was kept hidden which was easy to do since we were hip-deep in wartime bullshit. You are special, Kid. Since you are as much a creature as I am, I am sure that you have a mate," Harry assured him.

"That would be something wouldn't it?" Teddy agreed. "Could I have a test done like yours? Would it name my mates as well?" Harry shook his head.

"According to the goblins, it doesn't work that way. It will only tell you that you have a mate not who they are unless you have already met them and your magics have collided somehow. All three of my mates were listed because, at some point in my past, I have interacted with each of my mates in a magical way. Tom because I literally carried his soul inside of me, Lucius because of the Department of Mysteries, and Severus because he has literally used magic to protect me my entire life," Harry explained to him.

"That makes sense. So, if I was to do it mine would tell me if I had a mate or not, but now who they are," Teddy reiterated.

"Correct. We can do it if you want, just so you know," Harry offered.

"Yeah, I think I would like that, Pops," Teddy agreed. "Maybe next week if things are calm?" Harry ruffled his hair and stood up from the table.

"Sounds good, Kid. I am going to write Lucius back and tell him he is welcome to come today if he is free," Harry informed him. "After I do that, I am going down to the potion lab to see what is stocked and what isn't. I want it fully stocked and functioning with everything imaginable before Severus comes to us. It will be his domain once he is here. Severus is and has always been very serious about Potions."

"You like to brew though," Teddy said in surprise. That wasn't exactly true. Harry had a love/hate relationship with potions. He brewed out of necessity or when he needed to think something through. He apparently made a face and Teddy laughed. "Or maybe you don't."

"I learned to brew because I had to. I never brewed because I liked it. I am decent at it because I had to be. Besides I do not hold a flame to how good Severus is," Harry assured his son.

"You are probably only saying that because he is your mate. It isn't like you are exactly unbiased," Teddy exclaimed.

"Kid, that man and I hated each other with a passion that rivaled natural disasters. He used to spew vitriol at me and torment me for the fun of it because my dad was a bully. My Godfather almost got him killed back when they were in their sixth year. He took out his hate of them on me. Trust me I am not saying it because I am unbiased. I am saying it because he earned it," Harry insisted. Teddy just held his hands up in surrender.

"Ok, Pops. I believe you," Teddy said placatingly. "Now go write your letter if you want Lucius to be able to come." Harry just rolled his eyes and strode out of the room. He penned a quick reply with the password to the floo in the potion lab. He was sure he would be in there for quite some time. He needed to brew a few things as well. No time like the present as long as he had the ingredients.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucius stopped in his tracks when he flooed into what looked like a massive potion's lab. This wasn't what he had expected to find when he stepped through. But what really captured his attention was the brewer at the far table with his back to them. He truly was exceptionally tall and muscular. His curly hair was pulled back in a small ponytail. He wasn't wearing any robes and the sleaves of his shirt were rolled up above the elbow. The shirt itself was an emerald green that was pulled taught across impressive muscles. The slacks he was wearing were hugging him in all the right places as well. Yeah, Lucius and his Veela were definitely feeling some kind of way about this new Duke.

"Duke Peverell," Draco called out excitedly. "This place is massive. My Uncle Severus would die to brew in here." Draco kept on talking. The Duke in question didn't even startle at the sound of Draco calling out. He simply waved his hand and Lucius assumed he was placing his potion in stasis. When he turned around Lucius was captivated. The man had this sexy lopsided grin that definitely was flashing fangs.

His eyes locked with Lucius, and he felt his Veela stand to attention. He was purring inside Lucius' mind. Pacing like a caged beast that wanted out and it wanted out now. He felt an almost undeniable need to preen and show off for this man in front of him with electric emerald eyes. Then he was coming closer.

"It is nice to see you again, Draco. I have told you that Duke Peverell is too formal when we are in private or among friends. What have I asked you to call me?" Harry asked teasingly. Lucius barely suppressed a shiver at the sound of the man's deep smooth voice. It felt like it caressed his ears and straight down to his core.

"Oh, I forgot," Draco said with a slight flush and a smile. He gave his Father a funny look that Harry caught but Lucius seemed completely unaware of. Harry wanted to roar in triumph. This might be easier than he thought it would be. His Drake was growling in his mind. He knew this man was his. 'Mine' was pretty much the only word he could concentrate on. "Hadrian. You asked me to call you Hadrian."

"That's right so don't forget alright?" Draco nodded excitedly. "Vakney," Harry called and waited for the elf to pop in. "Please take young Draco here upstairs to Teddy. Let him know they have permission to fly on the quidditch pitch. Lord Malfoy and I will be down here for just a bit longer while I finish this healing balm. Then we will be up in my office if the boys need us." Once Draco and the elf were gone Harry gave all of his attention to the Submissive Veela standing almost in shock in front of him. He held out his hand and when Lucius didn't take it, he reached down and grasped Lucius' hand with his own.

"Lord Malfoy, is something the matter?" Harry said with authority. He figured if he pushed just a little magic into his voice, Lucius would be unable to not answer. He was right. He watched as the man physically put himself back together right in front of him. Lucius cleared his throat and locked eyes with Harry again.

"Thank you for inviting me to your home, Duke Peverell. My wife and son have had nothing but good things to say about their visit yesterday. You may call me Lucius," The blonde managed to get out and Harry was impressed that his voice was strong and didn't show any of the emotion that Harry could still see swirling behind those ice-blue eyes. Harry didn't think Lucius realized he was still holding Harry's hand yet.

"Please call me, Hadrian. Or if you prefer my friends call me Hades. Thank you for taking time out of what I am sure is a very busy day to talk politics with me," Harry said sincerely he knew he didn't manage to keep the slight growl out of his voice when he saw Lucius flush slightly and suppress a shiver. Oh, he was so responsive. Harry wanted to devour him now.

"No bother at all, Hadrian. I am always happy to help a fellow politician land on their feet," Lucius managed to get out. Harry gave him a smile that he knew flashed a little fang and saw the flush deepen. 'So Fun' he thought to himself.

"If you don't mind, I need to finish this balm. It will only take about ten minutes; I was almost finished with it when you arrived. Then we can adjourn to my study for drinks and to go over whatever it is that you have brought for me," Harry asked politely. Lucius nodded.

"Of course, no problem at all," Lucius insisted. Harry, still holding Lucius' soft hand, led him over to the bench he was working at. He conjured a stool across from him and led Lucius to sit in it. He watched the moment Lucius realized he had been holding Harry's hand the entire time when Harry pressed a gentle kiss to it before releasing it completely. Harry didn't say anything to deepen the blush, even though he really wanted to.

"This will be done in no time," Harry insisted to fill the silence. Lucius nodded.

"You know my Dragon is right. My friend Severus, his godfather would sell you his kidney to get his hands on a lab like this. He is the youngest potion master in a century. Do you usually brew your own things?" Lucius asked. Harry nodded.

"Yeah, I don't trust buying potions off the shelf. You never know who brewed it or if it was done correctly. My potion teacher growing up was very strict and passionate about potions. We butted heads quite often, but I can be quite bull-headed sometimes. I wasn't exactly an easy child to teach," Harry said honestly. He glanced up a Lucius and saw the man flush again before he looked back at the potion. Merlin, he never would have pegged Lucius for a blusher. That was a pleasant discovery.

"Severus is the same way. My family never buys off the shelf. He always brews anything we need. Do you enjoy brewing?" Lucius asked. Harry laughed and shook his head no.

"Absolutely not. I may know the importance of quality and knowing the product, but I do not, in any way enjoy brewing," Harry said with a smirk. Lucius nodded.

"I never took to it either. I got an 'O' on my NEWTS in potions so I can brew if it is necessary. I just prefer not to," Lucius agreed with Harry. The dark-haired Drake pointed to the jars sitting near Lucius.

"Do you mind putting one of those labels on each of those jars for me, Lucius?" Harry asked as he turned the flame off and continued to stir the cauldron. Lucius nodded and started to do as he was asked. Harry fought the urge to murmur 'Good Boy' to his submissive and instead bit his bottom lip.

"Well, maybe I can introduce you to Severus sometime and the two of you can discuss him brewing for you like he does for me?" Lucius offered quietly. He wasn't sure how he felt about introducing Hadrian to anyone else. The man was gorgeous and a widower. He also didn't seem like he was opposed to male companions, which wasn't odd for Wixen. Severus was quite the looker when he was dressed up. Lucius knew for a fact that Severus preferred men.

"Why don't you have Narcissa put him on the guest list for my ball next month? Youngest Potion Master in a century sounds like someone important enough to make the list," Harry mentioned casually. That would get him close to Severus. If he wasn't suppressed, then Harry was hoping that Shadow Phoenix reacted the same way as Veela to finding their mates.

"That is a good idea. I will do that," Lucius said and to Harry, he sounded a bit glum at the idea. Harry wondered why. As far as he knew Severus and Lucius had always been close. Especially, since he had been named Draco's godfather.

"Is there something wrong with that?" Harry asked as he held his hand out for one of the jars. Lucius looked startled at the question but handed over the first jar for Harry to fill.

"No, Severus is a good friend of mine. Why would you assume something was wrong with it?" Lucius asked as Harry handed the now full jar back to him. Lucius placed the next empty jar in his hand and screwed the lid onto the full jar and set it aside. Harry looked at him curiously.

"You sounded reluctant or unsure when you agreed," Harry said honestly. He wanted to know Lucius' reasoning. 'Oh, there is that pretty blush again'. Harry handed the full jar to Lucius and took the empty one from him.

"Not at all. Severus will be surly about it, but I will make sure he is there. He doesn't really do formal events or enjoy flaunting his gifts," Lucius answered. Harry looked at him for a moment. He didn't detect a lie per say but he hadn't really answered the question either. Harry would leave it alone for now. Harry knew that Lucius' Veela was reacting to him. Maybe that had something to do with it. Not wanting an unattached, attractive male around his newfound mate.

"Oh, well if it will make him uncomfortable, I wouldn't want to do that. We can always meet before then in a more private setting if he is more comfortable with that," Harry offered. 'Aww there it is' Harry watched the possessiveness flash through Lucius' eyes before he was able to hide it.

"That won't be necessary. I will get him to agree to the ball," Lucius insisted. Harry grinned at him and simply nodded.

"He is your friend. I will take your word for it," Harry tried to soothe. They had finished filling the jars and Harry waved his hand for them to stack themselves on the shelf to their right. Lucius watched him curiously. "What is it?" Harry asked. as he rolled his sleeves down and pulled on his robe.

"I have seen you do magic a few times since arriving, but I have not seen a wand? Do you do wandless magic often? My son showed me your duel. You used one then," Lucius asked. It was a great show of power to be able to do most everything without a wand. Most wixen never even managed small spells without a wand. Harry just shrugged.

"Wandless magic has always come easily for me. Ted is pretty decent at it as well. But I think it is because of the way I raised him. He was homeschooled. I taught him every spell starting at eleven, with both a wand and without one. I have decided that everyone could master wandless magic if they start doing it at eleven when their cores are first developing. My theory is that Wixen train their cores to become dependent on a focus object and then when they start trying to learn wandless magic in their late teens or after their age of majority it is near impossible to learn," Harry explained to Lucius.

"That is quite the theory. So, you taught your son every spell wandlessly as well as with a wand, so his core never developed a dependency on a focus object. That is quite brilliant. Any chance you want to try and change the educational system to allow that?" Lucius said only half joking. Harry however wanted to do exactly that.

"I absolutely want to do that. It was something I was already considering bringing up. Ted and I can be proof that it is a good working theory. I think we will receive pushback from the ministry because wandless magic circumvents their trace on underage magic," Harry insisted. Lucius looked up at him as they made their way out of the basement.

"You would really want to team up on that?" Lucius asked sincerely. Harry flashed him that lopsided grin again.

"I do hold two out of four Hogwarts' founders' seats. It wouldn't be that hard to have it pushed through," Harry said casually. Lucius stuttered and almost tripped on the stairs, but Harry wrapped an arm around his waist to hold him upright. 'Merlin, that feels amazing' Harry thought to himself. He subtly inhaled the Veela's scent and had the urge to sink his teeth into his neck right then. He didn't though. Harry was pretty proud of the restraint he showed in releasing the blonde instead of molesting him. If his hand slid around Lucius' waist instead of letting go all at once, neither man mentioned it.

"You have to of the four founder's titles?" Lucius finally asked when he was sure he could do it without sounding breathless. It had felt so nice and right to be in Hadrian's arms. He almost wanted to stumble again just to feel it again. But he had more pride than that. He would not molest the unsuspecting Duke.

"Lady Narcissa and Lady Mahreen didn't tell you. They knew about it. I know how Ladies love to gossip, I was sure it would be all over the society circles by this morning," Harry said genuinely surprised. Lucius just chuckled and shook his head.

"No, they mentioned that you hold five titles. Well, six now after last evening, right? They didn't tell me which titles," Lucius admitted. They stepped off the stairs and into the foyer. Harry grinned and threw out his hand.

"Well then, let me officially welcome you to Gryffindor Castle," Harry said with a flourish. Lucius held up one finger. "Then Duke Peverell of course." Lucius lifted a second finger. "Potter obviously." A third finger lifted. "Lord Sayre, from my mother's side." A fourth finger. "Lord Gaunt." Surprised shock filtered across his face briefly, but a fifth finger was lifted. "And last but definitely not least, Lord Slytherin at your service." Harry bowed to hide his smile at the once again shocked look on the blonde's face. He stood and then gently grasped Lucius' hand and lifted another finger so that the Malfoy Lord was holding up six fingers.

"That is quite the impressive pedigree. How did you inherit Slytherin and Gaunt if you don't mind my asking? I knew the last Lord of both before his death," Lucius asked carefully. Harry smiled at him.

"Peverell is a Most Ancient and Most Noble house. It dates back all the way to before the time of Merlin. Slytherin, Gaunt, Gryffindor, and Potter are all branch lines of Peverell. Sayre is the only title I inherited from my mother's side," Harry explained. The best part about that was that nothing he said was a lie. Lucius nodded and then allowed Harry to steer them toward the stairs to head to his office. "My study is on the second floor. One of the best parts about it is that I can see the quidditch pitch from it. We can keep an eye on the boys."

"That is good. Draco loves to fly, and he is very good at it, but sometimes he can be a bit reckless," Lucius said with fond exasperation. Harry chuckled.

"I understand that completely. I definitely regretted the day I taught Ted how to ride a broom. He had no fear. It was terrifying. Fortunately, and unfortunately at the same time, he fell off his broom one day when he was trying a new stupid trick, he broke his arm and had a mild concussion because of it. He has been much more careful since then. He will keep an eye on your Dragon. He knows the consequences of recklessness," Harry insisted.

"Sometimes, the most painful lessons learned are the ones that stick with us the most," Lucius replied. Harry nodded and opened the door to his study. There were already two cups of whiskey waiting for them on the table in front of the settee. He knew there was no way that wasn't Teddy's instructions. Lucius simply sat down without comment and didn't even move away when Harry intentionally sat too close. His Draken, purred in pleasure when their legs brushed together. He had to agree with that. His nerve endings were on fire from the contact.

Harry picked up the two glasses and handed one to Lucius as he sat back and stretched out. He was a little sore from standing over the cauldron and if he enjoyed the way Lucius' eyes raked over his body that was just a pleasant bonus. Lucius cleared his throat and took a sip of his whiskey. He tapped the folder.

"Let's talk Wizengamot shall we?"

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"So, Pops, how did it go?" Teddy teased as soon as the Malfoys were gone. Harry grinned.

"Perfectly. He knows he is mine. His Veela knows it. I wouldn't be surprised if he goes straight to the bank at the first opportunity to confirm it. This is going to be so much easier than I originally thought if the instinct is there like that for all of them," Harry replied happily. "Did you enjoy your time flying?"

"Yeah, it was great. Draco is good. He says he is trying out for his house team this year. He was originally going to try for seeker, but he has changed his mind and is going to go for chaser," Teddy said and then he looked confused.

"What is it, Kid?" Harry asked him.

"I thought Drake played seeker," He finally asked. Harry nodded.

"He did. But not because it was the position he wanted. He always wanted to be a Chaser and would have been good at it too. But he bought his way onto the team as Seeker instead just so that he could go up against me. Our rivalry was legendary," Harry said with a nostalgic sigh. Teddy bumped him.

"Are you really missing fighting with Draco? You almost killed him once because of how much the two of you fought," Teddy exclaimed and threw his hands in the air. Harry just laughed.

"Yeah, I guess it is kind of silly to miss that. However, life was so much simpler then," Harry said honestly.

"I can see that," Teddy sympathized. Harry ruffled his teal hair, and they made their way to the dining room it was time for dinner.

"So, as far as I know, there is nothing going on tomorrow. How about you and I fly a little and explore the grounds? See if we can find anything dangerous in the forest to turn into a pet," Harry asked his son.

"Really?" Teddy said excitedly. "You are going to let me have a pet now?" Harry nodded.

"This place and the land around it is massive. I think you could safely own a pet dragon here," Harry replied. "Though there is probably a law against that." He shrugged. Teddy just looked at him and laughed. Of course, his dad would actually consider having a pet Dragon.

"Awesome, tomorrow is going to be so much fun," Teddy said with glee.

"I figured we were due at least a day or two of rest before the Wizengamot this weekend," Harry informed him. "Then we need to crack down on finding Regulus, James, and Lily. Hunt down Remus. Free Sirius. Put Tom together. And stop Dumbledore."

"Don't forget the ball you decided to throw," Teddy pointed out helpfully. Harry chuckled and nodded.

"Yeah, we mustn't forget the ball," Harry agreed. "Being a fancy posh Duke and Lady Magic's chosen champion is going to be exhausting." Teddy just nodded sympathetically before they dug into their meal.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Thank you for taking me with you today, Father. It was just as fun today as it was yesterday. The Peverells are so cool," Draco said gratefully. He hugged his father quickly before taking off and running through the house. Probably to head up to his room. Lucius just smiled and headed to find Narcissa. This time of day she was usually in the solarium. He needed to talk to her urgently.

He found her exactly where he thought he would. He watched his best friend for a few moments. She was going to be so happy for him if this turned out to be what he thought it was. Lucius had always been friends with Narcissa, even when they were small. But that was all it ever was. Lucius had also known from very young that he definitely fancied other boys. But his father wouldn't match him with anyone but a Black daughter. He had been stubborn and unmoving about it.

Lucius had originally been betrothed to Andromeda. But Andy fell in love with a Muggle-born wizard and had run off to marry him. She had been disowned and Lucius' father had demanded another daughter. Bellatrix had already been married off to Lestrange, thank Merlin. So that had left Narcissa. They had been ok with it for the most part. Neither of them had been in love but they could build a solid relationship on friendship.

Narcissa, while a good mother, had never truly wanted children and definitely didn't want to carry one. So, they had gone to Asia where it had been rumored, that for a price there was a Dark Shaman who would help someone have a baby by combining their magic and DNA and placing it in a fertile egg. Lucius had come home from that trip pregnant with Draco. They had used glamour and other things to hide the fact that Lucius was the one carrying the child and not Narcissa. Draco was Lucius' in every way. Narcissa had simply donated the genetic and magical material to make it possible.

Narcissa had held Lucius a few times when he had become overwhelmed by all of it and the possibility of never truly finding his dominant mate. It was something that she knew he yearned for. They had talked about what they would do when the time came. Since Draco was far more Lucius' than Narcissa's, he would live with Lucius but visit with Narcissa as often as he liked. Depending on the situation, Narcissa would either remain in Malfoy Manor or move into one of the other homes of her choosing. Based on Gryffindor Castle, Lucius and Draco would be moving in with Hadrian and his son.

"You are awfully lost in thought, Luc. Wanna talk about it?" Narcissa called softly. Lucius nodded and sat down on the couch next to her. She patted his knee and he relaxed. They had talked about this. Even Draco had been talked to about the possibility of this.

"I think I found him, Cissy," Lucius said quietly. She would know what he meant. He watched the comprehension dawn on her. Then she smiled brightly and pulled him into a hug.

"Hadrian. The handsome and dangerous Duke Peverell is your mate," she said with true excitement in her voice for him. Lucius nodded.

"I need to go to the bank and confirm it with my inheritance test. But there isn't a doubt in my mind that he is the one. My Veela has been like a caged animal raging against my hold on it. Only calm when Hadrian was touching me. Which was often, by the way. He made a point to touch me often. It was like everywhere he touched me was set on fire," Lucius gushed.

"This is wonderful news, Luc. I assume you are too wound tight to hold off on going to the bank until tomorrow?" Narcissa teased. Lucius gave her a look. Of course, he wasn't waiting. "Well, go on then. Get it done. It is a simple test and shouldn't take long to confirm. We will hold up supper for you. The two of us can talk to Draco about it over dinner."

"Draco is so enamored of Hadrian and his son I think he will be ecstatic about the situation. Be prepared to listen to him gush some more," Lucius warned Narcissa before he stood up and headed back out to floo to the bank.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"I need to speak with my account manager, Ironfang," Lucius said as calmly as he could manage while trying not to vibrate out of his own skin.

"This way," The teller directed. Lucius followed the goblin down a familiar hall and happily took a seat across from his account manager.

"What can we do for you today, Lord Malfoy?" Ironfang inquired.

"I would like to do an inheritance test to confirm something. I am positive that I have found my mate I just need to confirm it," Lucius replied. The goblin nodded and held out a parchment and a small dagger.

"Only three drops. This is not a full inheritance test. This will only show your creature status and your Mate if you have truly found them," Ironfang instructed. Lucius nodded and did as he was told. He watched impatiently as the three drops settled into the parchment and words began to appear.

Lucius Abraxas Malfoy
Creature Inheritance: Submissive Veela
Mate: Hadrian Mors Peverell: Dominant Drake

And there it was in black ink. The confirmation he had been hoping for. Hadrian was his mate. He had been waiting for him for so long. Now it was time to start setting things in motion so that it was possible. He and Narcissa already had divorce papers drawn up they just needed to be signed and submitted. But he was getting ahead of himself. First, he needed to talk to Hadrian. The man may not want to mate with Lucius. Just because he had definitely flirted with him the entire day did not mean he was going to want to mate with him. Maybe the man enjoyed his freedom maybe he flirted with everyone.

Lucius thanked his account manager and headed back home to discuss things with Narcissa and Draco.

"Father, where did you go?" Draco asked as soon as he stepped out of the floo. Lucius placed a gentle hand on his head.

"Let's sit down for dinner and the three of us will discuss it together," Lucius said simply.

"OK, Father," Draco agreed and happily walked next to his father. Draco was a spoiled child. He didn't lack for anything and had always wondered when he was younger, why his father was always so much more affectionate than his mother. When he was eight, they finally explained to him that Lucius was his mother. Lucius had carried him and Narcissa loved him but had never wanted children. They had also explained that Malfoys always inherited as Veela on their sixteenth birthday. They explained mates to him and about the agreement between them if Lucius ever found his mate.

They sat down at the table and waited until dinner was served. Lucius handed the parchment to Narcissa. She smiled at him and then passed it over to Draco.

"Your Father has found his mate, Dragon," Narcissa explained. Draco looked at the parchment and then up to his smiling father. He only ever smiled like that at home.

"Truly? Hadrian is your mate?" Draco asked. He hoped this wasn't a prank. Lucius nodded.

"He is. How do you feel about that, Draco?" Lucius asked carefully. Talking about something and then being faced with the reality of it was an entirely different thing.

"I think I am ok with that. I mean we don't really know them, but Teddy has been really cool and I think he would be a great older brother. I always wanted siblings. Then Hadrian seems like someone who would take care of you, Father. Mum and I know how much of a mask you wear out of the house. I have read books about Veela and other creatures. I know what it means to be a Submissive. It means that you want to be taken care of. Hadrian is so tall and dangerous looking. I think if we were his, people would be too afraid to even look at us badly. He is also really nice," Draco gave his opinion.

"I think you are exactly right, Dragon. Your father wears a mask outside of our home because he is a Malfoy, and it is expected of him to be in charge and unflappable. He doesn't even get to truly be himself at home because he doesn't have his dominant mate. He has never been allowed to be truly Submissive like he craves. I am not a creature and so I cannot truly give him what he needs. Now, he can have those things. Even in public, Hadrian will not be a follower he will be a leader. Your father will be able to follow his lead in public as well as in private," Narcissa agreed with Draco's assessment.

"How does that make you feel, Draco? I know how it makes me feel, how it is good for me. I want to know about you," Lucius insisted. He knew his son was already so prideful even at twelve. He knew he often used Lucius as a threat to keep others from doing or saying things. He didn't want to make a decision that would affect Draco in a bad way.

"I know what you are worried about, Father. I won't be embarrassed or anything. It won't bother me if you and Mother divorce and you bond with Hadrian. You may not like to be in control or in charge, but you are still a powerful wizard. You will still sit on the Wizengamot and the school board. I don't think having a dominant mate is going to turn you into a simpering, meek person with no opinion. You will still be yourself. You will just be your happier self. You are my bearer, and you love me. That isn't going to change. We can all be happier now," Draco insisted.

"That is such a mature and grown-up way to think about things, Dragon. I am very proud of you," Lucius insisted. Draco blushed and shrugged.

"I have had a long time to get used to the idea of all of it. We are moving in with Hadrian and Teddy, right?" Draco asked. Lucius and Narcissa chuckled.

"Your father has to actually talk to Hadrian about all of this first. He may not realize that Lucius is his mate. Or he may not want to bond with anyone at all. There are still conversations that need to occur before those choices can be made," Narcissa stated. Draco blinked. He hadn't thought of that.

"He won't reject father. You didn't see him, Mother. When Hadrian locked eyes with Father, he looked like it was a struggle to look away to pay me attention. Then later we had lunch together and Hadrian sat so close to Father instead of at the head of the table. He likes him," Draco insisted.

"That is very observant of you, Draco," Narcissa praised. Draco smiled brightly.

"Besides if you and Father get a divorce and we move out, you can move your girlfriend in here," Draco said casually. Narcissa and Lucius both sputtered.

"What?" Narcissa said in surprise. Draco just laughed at them.

"You aren't exactly subtle, Mother. Lady Selwyn comes here a lot, and you aren't as sneaky with your kissing as you think you are. The two of you have spent a lot of time together since her husband passed. So, I figure she will probably end up moving in with you since her son is of age and has already become Lord Selwyn," Draco explained. Lucius started chuckling.

"Looks like our, Dragon is much more observant than we gave him credit for. That or you truly aren't as sneaky as you thought you were, Cissy," Lucius teased. Draco rolled his eyes. Really, it was because he had been sneaking around because he was curious, and Dobby had helped him.

"Looks like it. Guess there is no use in trying to hide it from him," Narcissa replied. "Your father knew about it before we ever started seeing each other. We just didn't know how you would feel about it."

"I love both of you, Mother. I just want you both to be happy. It doesn't bother Father and it doesn't bother me that you found someone that makes you happy," Draco insisted.

"We are exceptionally lucky to have such a mature and caring son, Cissy," Lucius said with pride. Draco blushed again but also preened under the praise.

"Now, let's talk about how we are going to make sure Hadrian says yes to Father," Draco demanded with a smile.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"You know, one day I am going to be better than you at something. I swear it," Teddy grumbled as they put their brooms away. Harry just chuckled and cast a quick spell over the two of them to freshen them up.

"You are already better at potions than I am," Harry pointed out. Teddy stuck his tongue out at him.

"That doesn't count, you hate potions," Teddy answered. Harry shrugged.

"True," Harry agreed. They started walking toward the forest line near the pitch.

"You would think that you would be slower or something. I can understand how you would have been a great seeker when you were twelve. I saw pictures of you. You were puny so you were fast. Now you look like you are part giant. You shouldn't still be able to move that fast. It isn't logical or fair. It must be nice to be Lady Magic's favorite child," Teddy continued to rant as they headed into trees. Harry just laughed. He couldn't help it.

"Kid, you are still just a teenager. You have many years to work hard and beat me at things. I am sure in twenty years or so I will start slowing down and you can beat me then if you keep working hard. You aren't exactly a slouch Ted," Harry told him quietly. They didn't want to scare off anything they might find by talking too loudly.

"In twenty years you will be just as quick and powerful as you are now. If not more so. I am telling you. Being the Master of Death is going to have consequences. You probably aren't going to physically age at all anymore. You are just lucky that way," Teddy insisted. He wasn't pouting anymore. He just sounded excited now. He sounded excited every time the topic of Harry being the Master Of Death came up. Harry just ruffled his hair and rolled his eyes.

"Only time will tell. It isn't as if we can actually do research on it," Harry said. Just like he always did when Teddy mentioned him living forever. Harry wasn't going to be ok with the prospect of living forever unless he could find a way to keep his mates with him. I mean Lady Death had stated that she would protect those that Harry treasured. Maybe one day he could summon Her, and they could have a chat about it all.

There was a rustling noise to their left. Both men crouched slightly and waited to see what would come out of the bushes. Teddy giggled when it was just a bunny.

"Well, I certainly hope there are more interesting things in here than bunnies," Teddy insisted.

"I am sure there is, Kid. It is a forest on land saturated in Magic that has been undisturbed for centuries. This is Gryffindor territory. I wouldn't be surprised to find griffins, lions, or hippogriffs in here. From everything I have read those are the animals most associated with him," Harry encouraged.

"Oh, if we find any of those, I definitely want one for a pet," Teddy said excitedly. "There is a stable enclosure behind the castle."

Harry and Teddy spent hours exploring the woods. They found all kinds of normal forest animals and Harry had a parchment that he had charmed just like the Marauder's map. It was mapping the forest around them in a mile radius. He also placed markers on the map where they found wild plants growing that would be good for potion's ingredients. Harry had loved learning the charms used to create the map. He used it often in the past. He had charmed a parchment for Gryffindor Castle and let Teddy keep it with him at all times. He was discovering new passageways and rooms in the Castle every time he went exploring.

"Dad, look," Teddy said quietly. He was crouched down behind a dense bush, so Harry crouched next to him to see what he had spotted. There was a small solid white wolf cub chasing a butterfly in a small clearing. Harry and Teddy watched for a while to see if there were other wolves around. But after about twenty minutes none showed, and the cub was now sleeping partially under a fallen tree.

"I think it might be alone, Ted," Harry whispered. Teddy nodded.

"Yeah, I think so too. I am gonna get it. I want him. Especially if he is alone. He is too little," Teddy replied. Harry just nodded and indicated for Teddy to go.

"Be careful. Turn if it looks like he might try to bite you. If he sees your wolf he might react better," Harry advised. Teddy nodded and started inching his way forward. Harry just sat back and watched. While he was watching Teddy, he noticed movement in the tree above his own head. A large, grey snake was slowly making its way toward him. When it slithered through a patch of sunlight it became a beautiful iridescent color. 'Sunbeam snake' Harry thought to himself.

It was hissing to itself about unwanted humans in the forest. Harry suppressed a chuckle and looked back toward Teddy. The teen had managed to wrangle the wolf pup without much effort. It only snipped at him once before Teddy flashed amber eyes and the pup yipped happily at him. Teddy shifted then and Harry kept an eye on the two wolves in the clearing playing together.

'Stupid, unobservant human. I will poison you before you even know I am here' The snake was in the tree above his head now.

*That is close enough, Pretty Girl. I don't fancy being bitten today* Harry hissed to the snake just as it started to descend from its branch. The snake stopped in surprise.

'You are a speaker? My mother told me stories of speakers, but I thought it was only made-up stories.' The snake hissed to him. Harry held out his arm and the snake wound down it until Harry was holding it completely.

*If you promise not to bite, I will let you sit and chat with me while we are still in the forest.* Harry offered. The snake bobbed its head.

'Deal. You don't smell completely human. What are you?' The snake asked.

*I am not completely human. I am a wizard, and I am a Drake.* Harry answered.

'I do not understand the second term. My mother told me of humans with magic but not Drake.' She stated. So, Harry indulged her with descriptions of Drake and even shifted so she could see. Harry learned that she was descended from a snake that had been bred and experimented on by wizards. There was apparently an entirely new species of snake thriving in Harry's forest.

Apparently, a wizard a few centuries back had decided to breed snakes and experiment on them to see if they could create something new and magical. The result was a Sunbeam that could glide like a Paradise Flying Snake, was venomous like a boomslang, could grow as large as a boa, and was also magical. And Harry's forest was full of them. About an hour later, Teddy and the pup were apparently tired, and Teddy came back to Harry with a sleeping wolf cub in his arms.

"I get to keep him, right?" Teddy asked.

"Yes, but you are required to research everything you can on what it means to care for a wolf. That cub is your responsibility now. You are responsible for feeding it, cleaning it, cleaning up after it, training it, and everything else that goes along with it. Do you understand?" Harry said seriously. Teddy nodded.

"Does it have to stay in the stable we talked about earlier?" Teddy asked curiously. Harry chuckled and shook his head no.

"It can stay in the house. But like I said he is your responsibility. By the end of the week, I want you to know exactly what his species is, and I want a paper about it. That will let me know if you actually did the research," Harry told him with a grin. Teddy groaned and then nodded quickly when Harry gave him a look.

"You got it, Pops. Thank you so much. I gotta think of a name. Maybe I will find one that fits him while I am doing research," Teddy stated and then he noticed the snake resting around Harry's shoulders. "Did you find a pet as well?"

"No. She just wanted a chat. She can get off now and we can head back to the castle," Harry said, he had just wanted to explore the woods. He had no intention of finding a pet.

*We are going back to the castle now. It was nice to visit with you. I can put you back in your tree if you want.* Harry informed the snake. But apparently, the snake had other plans. She chuckle-hissed and just flicked him with her tail.

'I think not, Speaker. I have decided I will keep you. It will be quite an accomplishment to brag about. To own a speaker. My sisters will be so jealous. Take me home with you' She demanded. Harry snorted.

*Seriously?* Harry asked. The sunbeam flicked him with her tail again in annoyance.

' Of course, let's go. Your offspring tastes tired' She hissed back. Teddy looked amused when Harry looked back towards him.

"You're keeping her, aren't you?" Teddy stated. Harry nodded.

"Apparently, so. But she is keeping me not the other way around according to her. It gives her some sort of bragging rights to 'own' a speaker," Harry sighed and stood up from the ground. He brushed the dirt off his jeans and the two of them headed back to the house.

"Does she have a name?" Teddy asked. Harry nodded.

"Yeah, she was named Renenutet, after the first of her line. According to her, all of the firsts were named after ancient snake Gods and Goddesses. I will look the name up later. I think it has something to do with the underworld. Which is oddly fitting since I am the Master Of Death," Harry chuckled.

"Of course," Teddy said laughing. "Are you actually going to call her that?"

"No, I will either call her Rene or Nuntet," Harry replied. The snake hissed at him and he chuckled. "Nuntet it is. She says she will bite me if I call her, Rene. Though her threat of poison doesn't really scare me since I am immune after getting bitten by the Basilisk."

"What is the plan for tomorrow? Dueling I assume," Teddy asked as they stepped out of the forest and back into the yard near the pitch.

"Nope, you get to spend another day doing whatever you want. I am going to spend the day going over the file that Lucius brought yesterday. I want to be completely prepared for the Wizengamot day after tomorrow," Harry told him. Teddy said a silent 'yes' to himself and took off running for the house.

"Thanks, Pops. You are the best dad ever. See you at dinner," He called out as he ran. Harry just laughed and continued to make his way slowly to the house. Before he made it a familiar owl dropped out of the sky and landed on the tree branch of the tree closest to him.

"Hey, girl. Been a while," Harry said gently to the snow-white owl. "I am glad you found me." Hedwig clicked her beak at him. Harry smiled. "Does that mean you are staying?" She clicked her beak again and then launched herself into the air. She swooped down and nipped at his outstretched finger before flying up to the owlery. "Guess so." He said and then continued his walk back up to the castle.

"Master Hades," Dodky was waiting for him when he entered his study. Harry sat in his chair and let his hand dangle toward the ground at Nuntet's request. She wanted to explore the room. The Elf eyed the snake wearily but then ignored it when it didn't seem interested in biting him.

"Yes, Dodky?" Harry answered. The elf held out a letter with the Gringotts seal on it.

"This arrived while you were exploring," Dodky replied and then popped out of the room after making sure there was whiskey in the glass for him.

Dear Duke Peverell,
We have located two people that you requested. The Rat is being held in our mines until you are ready to make use of it. We await your decision on the matter. The Wolf was located and arrived this morning to speak with us. He has a portkey that will activate tomorrow at precisely ten am. It will drop him at the place that you requested. He is ready to listen after we did the inheritance test and showed him the paperwork that you requested we show him.

May all your enemies go bankrupt,
Account Manager, Axeclaw

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Remus was confused and angry.

His life had ended the night he lost everyone. He had gone from four best friends and a godson to no one. Lily, James, and Peter had died, Sirius had gone to prison, and Harry had been whisked away from him. He had petitioned the Ministry over and over to speak to Sirius and find out where Harry had been taken. When the ministry wouldn't help him, he had gone to Albus. The headmaster had refused to help him as well. He had told Remus over and over again that Harry was where he was safest and that for the greater good no one could know where he was.

So after a year of searching on his own and being denied or thwarted over and over again, he finally left the country to try and run from his failures. That is what he had been doing for a decade now. He didn't even truly realize how many years had passed since he fled Britain. Then someone had found him in Asia. A Kitsune had hunted him down in the forest where he had been living with a pack of werewolves.

He was handed a portkey and told it would take him straight to the bank in Britain. He had almost ignored it, but the Kitsune had insisted it was of the utmost importance and had to do with Harry. The portkey had taken him straight to an office where a goblin had been waiting. The things he had told and shown Remus had left him in his current state.

Harry was dead but not really. James and Lily were alive but captured. Peter was alive and in hiding because he was the one who betrayed James and Lily. Sirius was innocent of all charges and had never been given a trial. Albus Dumbledore was a manipulative old bastard who was apparently tossing out compulsion charms and blocks like candy. Remus himself had been tested and found out that he also had been blocked, suppressed, and spelled by the old bastard.

He had submitted himself to a cleansing and been handed a portkey that would activate the next day to an undisclosed location where he would meet Harry. Though he didn't know how a twelve-year-old had managed to accomplish all of this.

So now Remus was stressed, shocked, confused, and angry. He was restlessly pacing a hole in the rug under his feet in the room Harry had paid for him to use at the Leaky Cauldron for the night. Finally, after a few hours, he forced himself to lay down and slipped into a restless sleep.

Tomorrow he would see Harry.

Chapter Text

"Severus, I just had a letter I was about to send to you," Lucius said as Severus stepped into his office. Severus sat down and Lucius poured him a glass of Whiskey.

"Well, then I guess it was a good thing I showed up now. I have questions that you might be able to answer. Though I don't really hold out hope that you can answer any of them just yet," Severus stated annoyed.

"You are irritated and upset. Why don't we talk about that first, Severus? It is because of the Potter boy, isn't it?" Lucius asked. He made Severus stand up and sit on the couch with him. Severus sighed heavily and leaned his head back on the couch. It was such a rare sight to see the potion master so unguarded. Lucius just let him take the time to breathe.

"Talk to me, Sev," Lucius said gently after a few minutes.

"I failed Lily and her only son. I went to that horrible man and bargained with my own life if he would just save Lily and Harry. He made me a promise that if I became a spy for him, he would keep them safe. But he didn't, Lily died a month later. Then he placed her only child in the home of her hateful, magic-hating, muggle sister. Petunia and her husband beat and starved that poor boy his entire life, Luc. The husband beat him until he was almost dead and then left him in a pool of his own blood to die alone. Lily's only child died alone in a pool of his own blood, in a room that was locked with six different locks and only a cat flap at the bottom to feed him through. There were bars on his windows, Luc," Severus said all of it so quietly. He had silent tears streaming down his face.

Lucius was horrified. A magical child had been placed with muggles and was abused and starved. Someone needed to pay for that.

"Did Albus know, Sev? Did he know what was happening to that child in that home?" Lucius insisted. Severus nodded.

"He knew, Lucius. He ignored it because he decided it benefitted his precious 'greater good' if the boy was beaten down. So that he would be so grateful to the wizarding world that he would fight for it when The Dark Lord returned. He allowed it. He did it on purpose. Remus was available and willing to take him. Merlin, Lucius I was on the list of magical guardians to take him if no one else was available. I know for a fact that her will specifically stated that Harry was to never go to them," Severus said getting louder and angrier. He stood from the couch and started pacing.

"Can you prove any of that? Severus if you can prove it we can press charges. He won't get away with this," Lucius insisted. "Someone that would allow a magical child to be beaten on purpose should not be trusted with our children."

"He didn't care, Lucius. He immediately changed the room and removed the locks from the door. He altered Petunia's memories and lied to the Aurors. He did it all so easily and without any kind of guilt. He didn't even mourn Harry. He went straight to building a lie that would benefit his narrative. We both know that he lied about The Dark Lord going to the Longbottom house. But who would believe Death Eaters over the 'Lord of the Light'?" Severus snapped out. It was like he couldn't even hear Lucius anymore.

"Severus," Lucius called out. Still, he paced and ranted.

"Now he wants to find a way to control the new Duke Peverell. He sent me here to question if you had learned anything about him yet. He is going to send someone to try and seduce him so that he will fall in line with Dumbledore's plans. All he does is try to find ways to manipulate people. I won't work for him anymore Lucius. I won't tell him anything. Even if you know something, I won't tell," He stopped talking when Lucius grabbed him by the shoulders and shook him.

"Severus, Stop. Take a deep breath. Pull yourself together. Now is not the time to fall apart. It is the time to plan. He won't get away with this. We won't let him. Hadrian will help," Lucius told his friend. Severus closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths. Lucius let him build his occlumency walls back up and get control of himself again. When he opened his eyes he was composed as if the meltdown had never happened. Lucius let go of him and they sat back down calmly.

"You have already met Peverell. You called him Hadrian," Severus said as he took a sip of his whiskey. Lucius nodded.

"Yes, Cissy and Draco met him first. He commissioned Lady Shafiq to create an entire new wardrobe for himself and his son Teddy. Mahreen asked Cissy to help because she knew it was going to be a big job. Narcissa is organizing a ball for him that he is hosting next month. Draco is completely enamored with him and his son. It is all he has talked about for days. I met with him yesterday to discuss the Wizengamot meeting tomorrow. He will not be Dumbledore's man. He is far too 'Dark' for that. I have a memory in the pensive you should see," Lucius explained to him. Severus just looked at his friend funny.

"I don't think Draco is the only one that is enamored with him. I don't think I have ever heard you talk about someone like this," Severus stated with a smirk. "He must be something else. Show me the memory I would like to at least know what the man looks like." Severus was even more intrigued when a flash of what seemed like jealousy sparked behind Lucius' eyes.

"I am enamored," Lucius finally said carefully. Severus' eyes widened. "He is my mate. I confirmed it with the bank yesterday."

"Then I am very happy for you, My Friend. This is a happy day. Show me your mate, Luc," Severus said with genuine happiness. He knew his friend had been waiting for this for a long time. Lucius nodded and led him to the pensive.

"I don't think I have seen anyone wield magic like that since The Dark Lord back in the beginning. Some of those curses were 'Dark' enough to get him a stay in Azkaban. He will for sure never be Albus' man. I wouldn't be surprised if Albus doesn't try to make a Dark Lord out of him if he finds out," Severus stated when they were back in reality. Lucius nodded.

"He is quite magnificent. Oh, he wants you at his ball. I may have mentioned you while he was brewing. He doesn't like to brew but refuses to buy off the shelf. I told him you do all of our brewing," Lucius slipped into the conversation. Severus glared at him.

"You volunteered me to brew for your new mate as if I don't already have too many responsibilities? And got me invited to a ball?" Severus snapped out. Lucius shrugged and nodded.

"He says he will not only pay you handsomely to brew for him, he will also provide the ingredients, equipment, and the lab. Trust me Severus you would sell the man your liver to brew in this lab," Lucius insisted.

"So what you are trying to say to me is that this man is perfect?" Severus teased. Lucius smiled and chuckled.

"Sounds like it," Lucius said with a shrug. "Will you stay for lunch? Cissy will be glad to see you." Severus nodded and then they slipped into talking about lighter things and Lucius' plans to woo his new mate.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Teddy was nervous.

He was trying not to show it but he was really nervous. He had insisted on coming with Harry to meet with Remus. Harry was sitting in a chair watching his son pace the floor. Finally, he couldn't take it anymore. He grabbed Teddy by the arm the next time he paced close and pulled him down into his lap. He nuzzled his son and rumbled to him soothingly. Teddy whined softly and Harry pressed his son's face into his neck.

"Deep breaths, Kid. Do you want to go home? You don't have to be here for this," Harry told him gently. Teddy shook his head no.

"It's ok, Dad. I can do it. I don't know why I am so nervous," Teddy mumbled into his neck. Harry just combed his fingers through his hair.

"Of course, you do, Teddy. If this situation doesn't call for a bit of nervousness then what does? I raised you to be strong, Kid. You got this. Remember, you can change your mind about telling him who he is to you. It won't hurt my feelings. Just because you acknowledge him as your dad doesn't make you any less mine. Remus is a good man," Harry assured his son. Teddy took a few more deep breaths and then shook his head.

"I don't want to tell him. I just needed a minute. I am ok, Pops," Teddy said finally. Harry hugged him one-handed while still running his fingers through Teddy's blue hair. "Can I just sit here a while longer?"

"Absolutely, Kid. I told you, I am always down for cuddles," Harry insisted. So that is what they did. They sat for another few minutes until Harry heard movement in the house downstairs. Teddy got up out of his lap after another nuzzle and then Harry stood up and slightly in front of Teddy. He didn't know how Remus was going to react to this truth.

Remus stepped into the room with his wand loosely held down by his side. He looked around and his eyes glanced at Teddy standing behind Harry. Then he finally locked eyes with Harry. He breathed deeply and Harry gave him the time to take everything in.

"Where is Harry?" Remus asked finally. He indicated Teddy. "That is not my Godson." Harry shook his head.

"No, he is my son. I am your godson," Harry stated calmly. He was just going to go with it and get it out of the way. Remus blinked and looked him over again. Harry could see him struggling with what he had said. Which was fair.

"You are Harry? You don't look anything like Lily or James. Or the most obvious difference, you aren't an eleven-year-old," Remus said with a bit of humor. There was no way this wasn't a prank of some sort. Maybe it was polyjuice.

"No, I am not eleven. I have been told that I look more like my grandparents. Though I was James' spitting image when I was growing up. All the way up until about eighteen actually. You are actually the one who told me I looked like James' dad," Harry said just as casually.

"I told you this? When?" Remus would play along for now.

"Well for me it was around eighteen years ago. For you, it wouldn't have happened for another six years. It was right before the Battle of Hogwarts started. Right before I lost you," Harry told him. It was hard to keep the hitch out of his voice. Remus noticed it. So did Teddy who moved up beside Harry and tucked himself under his arm.

"It's alright, Pops. That isn't going to happen this time, remember?" Teddy soothed him quietly. He thought he said it quietly enough that Remus wouldn't hear him. But Mooney was pacing just below the surface. The full moon was less than a week away so Remus' senses were enhanced.

"This time?" Remus demanded finally. "What does that mean?" Teddy jumped. He hadn't thought he would hear.

"Oh, right I forgot. He is a werewolf and the full moon is next week. Sorry, Dad," Teddy said with a grin. Harry laughed and just ruffled his hair.

"It isn't just that. Mooney has always had a habit of hearing everything and knowing when I was up to no good. He has ruined many a prank with his sixth sense," Harry teased.

"Mooney," Remus whispered and then he really looked at Harry again. "Explain to me exactly what is going on. Right now before I lose it." Harry nodded and then moved Teddy to sit down in the chair behind him.

" I am Harry Potter. I was born July 31st, 1980. My parents were allegedly murdered on Halloween when I was fifteen months old. Padfoot was thrown in prison without a trial. I was sent to live my mother's sister Petunia. They beat me and starved me on a regular basis. At eleven Hagrid told me I was a wizard and I started at Hogwarts and was sorted Gryffindor. I am not going to go into the details of my years at school because that wouldn't mean anything to you. I met you for the first time when I was thirteen. You told me I looked just like my dad except for my eyes. You said my eyes were just like my mum," Here Harry handed Remus a picture that Hermione had taken of the two of them together that year.

They were standing side-by-side Remus had a scar across his face that he didn't have currently. But it was clear who they were. Remus just stared at it. He cast a quick spell over it to check its authenticity. Remus was shocked when the date showed the years into the future. He just held the photo and indicated for Harry to continue.

"Sirius escaped from Azkaban that year and spent the entire year trying to break into the school. Everyone, including you, thought it was because he was trying to kill me. But he wasn't after me. He was after Pettigrew. He had been posing as a pet rat for my best mate at the time. That was who he was after. We had a confrontation between us, you, Sirius, Peter, and Severus Snape in this very room. That night was a crazy night that ended up with Severus keeping us safe from you when you wolfed out. You and Sirius fought when he tried to keep us safe after you knocked down Severus," Harry stopped and took a deep breath.

"This isn't even important. None of that stuff is going to happen now. I have already changed everything. What is important is that about twenty years or so from now, after I killed Voldemort, the world became a really scary place for creatures. Laws were passed that allowed wixen to hunt down a creature without consequences. I started working against the ministry to sneak creatures out of the country. It was awful. My son is a werewolf. The world was becoming more and more dangerous for him as more countries started falling in line with Britain. The countries safe for creatures were shrinking. Then I was given an offer. The Leaders of Creature Kind called on me. I was Chosen again to fight. I was shown the truth about the people around me. I had been lied to and used by almost everyone that I had trusted," Harry paused for a moment to gather himself so that he didn't get angry.

"What do you mean everyone? Surely, Sirius and I would have never treated you badly," Remus insisted. Harry looked at him sadly.

"You and Sirius never treated me badly. The two of you were the closest things I had to a dad. I lost Sirius when I was fifteen. Bellatrix Lestrange killed him when he was defending me during a battle in the Ministry of Magic. I lost you when I was eighteen. Fenrir Greyback killed you during the final battle," Harry told him and failed to keep a few tears from slipping down his face. He swiped them away quickly.

"Long story shorter, I was given the opportunity to take Teddy and travel back in time to fix everything. To make sure the world doesn't become the same horror it did in my time. It was unsafe for creatures and wixen alike. If you were considered 'Dark' in any way you were either locked away or stripped of your magic and deserted in the muggle world. It was not the world that I fought and literally died for. Lady Magic blessed our decision and has helped every step of the way. So here I am. That is my story," Harry told him.

Remus was quiet and Teddy handed him an album that had pictures of him, Sirius, and Harry together. There were not many but they were authentic.

"What happened to your eleven-year-old self? The papers say he is dead," Remus asked. Harry flinched.

"Well, he is dead. Two of the same soul can not exist in the same timeline at the same time. This was the sacrifice that had to be made in order for me to do what was asked of me. In order to save Wixen and Creature Kind, Harry Potter had to die. And since I have a personal stake in the continued existence and safety of creatures I said yes," Harry answered him honestly.

"Because of your son," Remus stated. He shook his head. Remus was looking at the teenager. James and Lily's grandson. It was mind-blowing.

"Yes, partly. I am also a creature. I am a Drake. So was my father. But neither of us inherited because Albus Dumbledore suppressed our inheritance. My father would have probably looked more like I do now if he had been allowed to inherit. I am this tall and bulky because I am literally a humanoid Dragon," Harry said with a laugh. Teddy snorted.

"Maybe you can talk to dragons now. Oh, Pops, can we go to a dragon reserve and try? I bet you could talk one into letting us ride. If you can talk to dragons does that increase my chances of convincing you to let us get one as a pet?" Teddy asked excitedly.

"Seriously, Kid? We can not get a pet dragon. I told you I am pretty sure it is not legal," Harry said in exasperation.

"But it isn't like anyone would ever know. The place is under fidelius and unplottable. The ministry couldn't find us if they tried," Teddy insisted. Remus snorted.

"If we manage to get Sirius out of prison. Do NOT let the two of them alone to plot. You will end up with a dragon in your backyard," Remus threw out there. Harry snorted.

"Oh, I know. Sirius is not allowed alone with Teddy until I can trust that one of them will be adult enough not to just do the first thing that pops into their minds," Harry agreed. Teddy just pouted.

"I am an adult. I am eighteen," Teddy exclaimed.

"Of course you are, Ted," Harry agreed with a grin. "So do you believe me?" Harry turned back to Remus. The wolf was looking at the pictures. Pictures of a kid he would never get to know in this life.

"Yeah. Yes, I believe you. It is crazy and completely mental, but I believe you," Remus said. "I know you are a grown man but will you let me hug you? You and your boy." Harry of course pulled Remus into a tight hug. Remus was a tall man. He was barely two inches shorter than Harry. Then Harry grabbed Teddy and pulled him into the hug as well. Remus was crying and so was Harry. He rubbed his face in Remus' cardigan and breathed deeply. He smelled like he always did to Harry. Like parchment, books, and chocolate.

"Merlin, you smell exactly the same," Harry said with a hitch in his throat. "I know this is weird for you, Mooney. But I truly thought I would never hug you again. I bet you even have a bar of chocolate in your pocket right now." Remus laughed and pulled back from the hug. He pulled the chocolate out of his pocket and passed it over. Harry laughed as well and took it. He unwrapped it and broke it into threes. He handed one to Teddy, one to Remus, and then took the last piece for himself.

"Seriously, Pops. Is that where you picked up that habit from?" Teddy said with a grin. His dad had always had chocolate in his pocket. He only ever gave it to Teddy or if there happened to be another kid staying at their house waiting to be smuggled out of the country.

"Oh, yeah. Mooney thinks chocolate is the answer to everything wrong with the world. Dementors attack? Here have chocolate. Failed an exam? Here have chocolate. First break up? Have chocolate. He never didn't have chocolate in his pocket to pass around. Especially, when he taught me the Patronus charm third year."

"I taught you the Patronus charm when you were thirteen? Did you succeed?" Remus asked a bit amazed there were adults that couldn't do the charm. Harry grinned.

"Yep. You are a great teacher, Mooney. I produced a fully corporeal stag Patronus by the end of third year. I used it to save mine and Sirius' life when the Dementors came for him," Harry explained.

"That is impressive," Remus insisted. Harry shrugged.

"I taught twenty students to do it when I was fifteen. All of them were able to produce them by the end of that year. They used them to help defend against dementors during the final battle. I taught Teddy to do it at thirteen as well," Harry bragged. Remus laughed.

"Truly amazing. Your parents would be proud...well will be proud when we find them and rescue them. I have learned so much information in the last twenty-four hours. I think I am a bit overwhelmed," Remus admitted.

"Well then, why don't you come home with us? I know you aren't staying anywhere right now so why don't you move in with us for now? We can talk about everything that we have planned, and you can help. If you want your own place, I have a few and you are welcome to one of those since I can't live in more than one place. But I hope you agree to at least stay with us for a while. We have the room," Harry asked.

"Oh, we for sure have the room. What my dad is failing to mention is that we are currently living in a castle. You could have an entire floor to yourself," Teddy said with a laugh. Harry shrugged when Remus gave him a look.

"Seriously, Harry?" Remus replied with a grin.

"So what do you say? Wanna come home with us?" Harry asked. Remus just laughed and nodded. "It is under fidelius so we will apparate to the edge of the ward and I will give you the secret so that you can come and go as you please. Do you have everything you need?"

"Yeah, It is shrunk in my pocket. I don't have much," Remus stated. Harry nodded.

"I know, Mooney. I promise we are going to change the backward laws in this crazy country. Before it is all said and done you are going to be able to own a business, get married, own a home, adopt a baby, or anything else your heart desires that is currently being denied to you because you turn furry once a month," Harry swore to him. Remus inclined his head.

"That is a lovely thought, Harry," Remus said with a sad smile. Harry just clapped him on the shoulder.

"I hold six prominent Wizengamot seats. And I am very determined," Harry told Remus who he had once again shocked. "Until I get the laws settled out, I will put you to work for me and pay you what you deserve. I happen to be looking for a tutor to help Ted pass his NEWTS and I have every confidence in your ability to get him there."

"Really? You were always going to do that, weren't you?" Teddy exclaimed and smacked Harry on the arm.

"Yep, now let's go home. I was planning on spending the day getting ready for the Wizengamot tomorrow. Plus we have a lot to talk about. Like the fact that I am not going by Harry Potter anymore. So just in case anyone is around call me Hadrian or Hades," Harry instructed. Remus nodded and then he side-along apparated with Harry while Teddy apparated himself.

Remus gaped as an honest to Merlin castle was revealed to him. They settled in the house and Remus chose a room on the floor just below Harry and Teddy's floor. Teddy ran off to do whatever he did to keep himself busy. Harry and Remus settled into his study to talk everything over so that Remus was up to speed on everything. Including who his mates were. Remus had been a bit shocked but just rolled with it. That was Remus' new motto. 'Just Roll With It.'

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dumbledore stood in the Atrium at the ministry and fought not to smile with glee as the new Duke Peverell steadied Nymphadora. The Auror had performed beautifully. She had done exactly what Albus had wanted her to do. Now the two of them looked to be talking very animatedly together. She was touching his arm and he was laughing at something she said. This was going to be easy. Then Nymphadora asked him a question, Albus was assuming about a date like she had been told to do, with a blush.

Then, Peverell smiled kindly and shook his head he said something to the Auror that made her laugh, and then she shook his hand and they went their separate ways. That didn't look good. He was pretty sure the man had just turned her down. Albus was not happy. That should have worked, Nymphadora was a very attractive and fun young woman. He would have to ask her what was said so that he could figure out his next steps.

Albus scowled even further when Peverell was joined by Lucius Malfoy and Nasir Shafiq. The three of them looked like friends as they headed to the lifts. That was not acceptable. Albus was going to have to make sure Peverell knew those two were not 'Light' wizards and he shouldn't let his guard down with them. The Chief Warlock took the next lift to the meeting hall. Lucius and Nasir were in their places but Peverell was nowhere to be seen. Which was normal. He would have to wait in a side room until he was introduced officially and took his seats.

He waited until everyone was settled and then took his seat last like he was supposed to. He banged his gavel for silence and began the meeting.

"We have one order of business to handle before we can get to the reason we are here. There is a new Lord here to claim his seat and join this body of government. So without further ado, the Wizengamot recognizes Lord Hadrian Mors Peverell," Albus announced. When the doors opened the man walked in with confidence and a small scowl.

"Thank you for that introduction, Chief Warlock but you made one error with my title. I am not a Lord. I am a Duke. I am sure it was a simple mistake," Peverell said firmly. Albus was not happy to be corrected in front of everyone like that but he would teach the young man respect later.

"You are right, of course. That was my mistake. You are free now Duke Peverell to announce what seats you are claiming today and what section you will be sitting with," Albus apologized. Peverell nodded and smiled and held Albus' eyes as he announced his seats.

"I will be claiming six seats today. My official title is Duke Hadrian Mors Peverell-Gryffindor-Slytherin-Potter-Gaunt-Sayre. Those are the seats I will be claiming and I know that half of those seats traditionally sit in the 'Dark' section and the other half 'Light'. But I am neither of those. I will be moving all six seats to the Grey Section," The impudent boy announced. How dare he dishonor the Potters and Gryffindor seats by moving them to the Grey section? That was as good as announcing he was Dark himself.

Albus would bring him under heel or he would remove him. This was not acceptable. Albus would not stand for it. He blinked when he heard a throat clear. He looked down at the boy.

"Sorry, you seemed lost in thought. We are all waiting for you to do your part," Peverell admonished him. Albus didn't hide his scowl that time.

"Are you sure, Duke Peverell? Some of those seats have never voted anything but 'Light' Would you dishonor those family traditions by moving them?" Albus couldn't help himself. He ignored the shocked murmurs around the room that he would actually question the man. Peverell frowned at him.

"With all due respect, Chief Warlock, it isn't any of your business what I do with my seats. Now does the Wizengamot accept my claims?" Peverell stated coldly. Albus watched the power flash across his eyes.

"It is quite unprecedented for someone to claim six seats do you have proof of your claims? We must be sure, you understand, before handing one single person that much power," Albus stated smugly. There was no way the man had actually brought proof of his claims. He probably hadn't expected to be questioned. If he couldn't supply the proof that Albus had every right to ask for he would have to leave and Albus would have another two weeks at least to figure out how to handle the man.

"Of course, Chief Warlock. I have it right here on paper if my Lordship rings are not acceptable proof," The arrogant boy said. Albus was once again livid. Peverell handed the papers to the house elf who reached for them to bring to Albus. He looked over the parchment and couldn't find any mistakes that he could use against the man. Finally, he looked up and the boy actually had the audacity to smile at him.

"This is acceptable proof. Thank you for being prepared. The Wizengamot recognizes and accepts your claims to the titles Peverell, Gryffindor, Slytherin, Potter, Gaunt, and Sayre and your choice to move them all to the grey voting section," Albus had to work hard to sound impartial when really he just wanted to curse the arrogant boy. Peverell bowed and then strode forward to take the seat next to Shafiq.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucius was working so hard not to laugh outright in the meeting room. Hadrian was brilliant. He was pretty sure he was a little bit in love with him after that little performance with Albus. Hadrian flashed him a blinding smile when he took a seat next to Nasir. No, Hadrian would never be Albus' puppet.

He wanted to rub it in the old man's face that his plans were going to fail when it came to Hadrian. Lucius had been pissed when he had seen Nymphadora Tonks flirting with Hadrian he had only just barely kept himself from interrupting them. But then Hadrian had soothed every bit of it away by asking Lucius to join him for a drink at his home after the meeting.

The meeting started the way they all did by going over last month's minutes before moving on to the next things. The floor was then opened for new concerns or bill ideas. A few people brought up small law changes and they had made small decisions about them. Then Hadrian stood up and addressed them. Lucius was eager to see what he had to say.

"I have been catching myself up on the events that led to my poor cousin's tragic situation. I came across a very interesting piece of information that I thought you esteemed Lords and Ladies might find a bit enraging. It has come to my attention that the Heir of an Ancient and Noble house was imprisoned in Azkaban without a trial. I confirmed it with a few sources in the ministry including the Minister for Magic and the Head of the DMLE.

There is no record private or otherwise of a trial being conducted before the last living Heir of this line was thrown into prison. I find myself most enraged by this and feel like justice has not been properly served if there is no confirmation or proof that he was truly the one who committed the crime against my family. Because of this, I would like to implore this body of esteemed Lords and Ladies to help me set this wrong right for both my family The Potters and for the last Heir of a Noble line. I move that Sirius Black be allowed his right to a trial that he was denied almost a decade ago," Hadrian spoke with confidence and his voice carried a power that ensured people would listen.

Hadrian was made for public speaking. He was someone that people would listen to...were listening to. Lucius had not known that no trial had been held for Sirius Black. Whether he was guilty or not, it was an outrage that a pureblood from The House of Black had been denied his right to a trial. There were murmurs of outrage from quite a few Wixen. Mostly from the 'Dark' and 'Grey' sections. Hadrian took his seat again and waited. Albus would have no choice but to open the floor to a vote after that. From the look on his face, he was not happy.

"Sirius Black is guilty there was irrefutable proof given to the ministry by the Aurors. There is no reason to open up that old wound on top of recent events, that will be too much for the public to handle right now," Albus insisted.

"And how do you think the public will react when it finds out that its government has decided that wixen no longer have the right to a trial before they are found guilty and thrown in Azkaban? I can promise you that it won't be good. If it can happen to a pureblood son of a prominent family like the Blacks then it could happen to anyone. It would cause panic and anarchy. How do you think Minister Fudge would feel knowing that panic could have been avoided by simply having a trial to confirm what you know as fact, but you refused?" Hadrian once again spoke up.

Oh, yes. Lucius was very much enamored of Hadrian Peverell. Severus was going to love watching Albus put in his place when he showed him this memory later. Lucius watched as many of the wixen around the room made noises of agreement with Hadrian and glared at Albus. Hadrian just held Albus' eyes and arched a brow. 'Your move' they seemed to taunt.

"I don't know why this is even being discussed, Albus. The Duke has proposed a valid subject for a vote. You have no right to deny the right for him to call for a vote simply because you do not agree with the topic. That is the literal point of these meetings and for voting," Lord Parkinson stated.

"Very well, those in favor of granting Sirius Black a trial?" Albus started only for Hadrian to hold his hand up. Albus gritted his teeth. "Yes, Duke Peverell?" Hadrian stood once again.

"Since you seem so reluctant to actually allow a trial I would like to suggest this so that you or anyone else can not shuffle this around and drag it out for years instead of getting to the point. I propose that the trial be held in two weeks. And that Sirius Black is removed from Azkaban and placed under guard in the ministry with at least two guards at all times. This will not only give him time to recover from the effects of the Dementors enough that he can be questioned under truth serum it will also ensure that someone trying to cover up this huge mistake cannot easily get to the man. I am quite familiar with what lengths some people are willing to go to cover up a mistake like this," Hadrian suggested confidently. Albus looked like he was going to argue.

"I think that suggestion is quite fair and a very legitimate concern," Lucius spoke up. He was seconded by many people. Hadrian flashed him another bright smile and once again took his seat. Albus nodded slowly and when next he spoke, he sounded like the words were literally being forced out.

"Of course. Those in favor of removing Sirius Black from Azkaban effective immediately and placing him in a ministry cell to be guarded at all times by at least two Aurors for his safety and for a trial to be held in exactly two weeks' time please raise your wands," Albus stated reluctantly. Lucius and every single person sitting in the 'Dark' section raised their wands. Hadrian raised his wand along with Nasir as well as most of the 'Grey' section. Lucius was surprised to see three people in the 'Light' section raise their wands as well.

"The motion passes. A team will be sent after this meeting to retrieve Sirius Black from Azkaban and place him in a ministry cell until his trial date set for two weeks from today," Albus slammed his gavel down and Lucius swore he glared at Hadrian.

"I would like to propose that one representative from each faction accompanies the retrieval team to ensure that nothing untoward happens to Black between being removed from the prison and arriving at the Ministry," Lady Marchbank suggested.

"Not that I think that is necessary. But very well do we have volunteers?" Albus asked reluctantly.

"Lord Malfoy will represent our section," Lord Flint stated.

"Do you accept, Lord Malfoy?" Albus asked. Lucius nodded.

"I will go for my section," Lord Shacklebolt volunteered himself. Albus nodded.

"Duke Peverell, will you do the honor of representing the neutral parties?" Lord Greengrass asked respectfully. Hadrian inclined his head to him.

"If that is what you wish, I would be most honored to accept," Hadrian said with a smile.

"Well, that is decided then. Lord Malfoy, Lord Shacklebolt, and Duke Peverell will accompany the retrieval team directly after this meeting to get Sirius Black," Albus stated with reluctant acceptance. "Shall we move on to other proposals?" Lucius barely paid attention to much after that. Though it did not escape his notice or anyone else's that when Hadrian voted the majority of the 'Grey' and 'Dark' voted with him. It was his first meeting and already he was standing out as a leader.

Lucius knew it was because he had shown himself to be someone who wouldn't be pushed around by Albus. The old man had been pushing his weight around in the Wizengamot for a long time. It was refreshing for most of them to see someone with true power oppose him without fear.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Harry was trying really hard not to lose the plot in the middle of the Wizengamot.

It wouldn't look very good for him to burst out into loud laughter right in the middle of the room. That had been far too easy, and he had gotten under Dumbledore's skin from the moment he said his first words. The old man kept shooting him glares throughout the rest of the meeting. When it was finally over Harry had made his way to Lucius with Nasir and allowed the two men to introduce him to the others who wanted to meet him. Which was almost everyone.

They were wasting time until the retrieval team was put together. Finally, the confrontation he had been expecting happened. Dumbledore strode up to him while he was speaking to Parkinson, Greengrass, Lucius, and Nasir.

"If I might intrude for a moment? I would like the chance to officially introduce myself," Albus asked. Hadrian simply nodded his head in an accent. "I am Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore. I am the Headmaster of Hogwarts and the Supreme Mugwump of the ICW as well as the Chief Warlock. Though I am sure you have heard of me."

"Unfortunately for you, Chief Warlock, I have only heard of you once. When I spoke with the Account Manager for my late cousin. Apparently, you were his official Magical Guardian, a job you did not take seriously obviously since he was living with muggles and was brutally murdered in a home with inadequate magical protection after you painted a target on his back at fifteen months old. For your greater good of course. Please be assured that you and I have nothing currently to speak about. But you will be hearing from me soon, though I don't expect you will be happy about it," Harry threatened the old man. Then he perked up. "Aww, the retrieval team is ready. Enjoy the rest of your day, Chief Warlock."

Harry turned to Lucius then with a smile and a wink. He watched the blonde fight not to blush.

"After you, Love," Harry said silkily. Lucius inclined his head and began walking, Harry fell in just behind him to cover his back. It was instinct to make sure that his mate's back was covered against attacks from enemies. They were joined by Shacklebolt before they reached the door. Besides the three of them, there were six Aurors and Amelia Bones, the head of the DMLE.

They used a portkey to the edge of a dark lake. It was cold and the water was choppy. There was a guard house and a large boat waiting for them.

"We are here to retrieve Prisoner SB103181. This is the paperwork from the Wizengamot and the Minister for his transfer from the prison to the ministry. This also states that we will not be taking two Dementors with us like usual," Amelia Bones informed the guards. They were granted access and climbed into the boat. Harry seated himself next to Lucius.

"If you know the Patronus charm please cast it when we land. Those of you that cannot cast it stick close to someone that can," One of the Aurors instructed. Harry leaned over and whispered in Lucius' ear.

"Can you cast it?" Harry asked him. Lucius didn't quite suppress his shiver as Harry's lips lightly brushed his ear.

"Yes, but not corporeally," Lucius breathed out.

"Then I will take care of you if you allow it?" Harry whispered back. Lips once again brushing the blonde's ear lightly. This time Lucius only managed a nod. The next time he shivered, Harry removed his outer robe and draped it across his shoulders. He smirked at the look from Lucius. "You shivered. I figured you were cold. Was I wrong?" He asked loud enough for the others to hear.

"No, you were not wrong. Thank you," Lucius responded. Harry nodded and subtly shifted closer. He heard Lucius inhale his smell from the robe discreetly and rewarded him with a smirk that he knew flashed fang. Lucius hid his blush in Harry's robe under the pretense of warding off the wind. Harry turned toward the prison as it came closer. Reapers were flying over the water and kept dipping down closer as if they wanted to touch Harry.

Master, we are happy to be in your presence He heard whisper in his mind.

*I am happy to be in yours as well* Harry thought back and could feel their excitement at his response. They flew a little faster and seemed to almost press closer. There was a strange twittering in the air. *Careful, Lovelies. Don't give us away* Harry warned.

Forgive us, Master. We have waited so long Came the reply.

*Forgiven, Lovelies. I will not make you wait so long to be free of here. I only ask for your patience* Harry asked them.

You have it, Master. We are yours to command

"I have never heard them make that noise before," One of the Aurors whispered. Harry could smell his fear.

"It is quite terrifying. I wonder what caused it?" Shacklebolt responded. Harry smirked and knew that Lucius had seen it. He looked curious and then glanced back and forth between Harry and the Reapers. Then he whispered almost under his breath.

"Mors is Latin for Death. Peverell," Harry didn't catch what he mumbled after that. "Hallows." Was the last word Harry heard. Then he glanced up at Harry again. Harry just held his finger up to his lips in the universal sign for 'Shh' and then turned back to face forward.

His little Veela had a very quick mind. He had always known that though. They finally made it to the bank and Lucius handed Harry back his robe. Harry pulled it on and then cast his Patronus when the others did. His Patronus was no longer a stag it had changed many years ago. Now it took the form of a thestral. Harry thought it was quite fitting now that he knew he was the Master Of Death. His Patronus walked in front of and beside Lucius. However, the Reapers never got close enough to cause an issue.

"What kind of creature is that?" The Auror closest to him asked. He was looking at it curiously as were the others.

"It is a thestral. That is the stead that pulls the carriages at Hogwarts. They are invisible to most people. You can only see them if you have been touched by Death," Harry was happy to explain. He knew it made most people feel better to talk when they were at Azkaban. He had transported many people back and forth back when he had been an Auror.

"You mean they aren't pulled by magic?" Amelia asked. Harry shook his head no.

"Nope. That would be thestrals. They look scary but they are quite gentle. I have been able to see them since I was around fifteen," Harry answered her.

"Oh, did you go to Hogwarts? I was under the impression that you were not from around here," Shacklebolt asked curiously.

"No, I was homeschooled. My family moved a lot for my father's job. He was a curse breaker. Even though we didn't need the money it made for a very interesting life. We came across a herd of them in the Amazon. And naturally, I became obsessed with learning about the creature a lot of people couldn't see," Harry lied easily. He was getting good at this.

"Well, here we are. Sirius Black," Amelia said as they stopped in front of a cell with a large dog curled up in it. At the sound of his name, the Grim perked up and turned back into a man who remained sitting on the floor. Harry had forgotten how bad Sirius had looked in those early days right after his escape.

"To what do I owe the honor of this visit?" Sirius croaked out. Harry wanted to smirk. Sirius would forever be the jokester.

"It was brought to the Ministry's attention that you never received a trial. This gentleman here," Amelia pointed to Harry. "Has petitioned that you receive one as it is your right. You are to be immediately removed from here and Dementor presence so that you may spend the next two weeks in the ministry recovering enough that you can be questioned under truth serum in front of the Wizengamot. You will be guarded by two Aurors at all times to ensure your safety as requested by Duke Peverell. Do you understand?"

Sirius had not taken his eyes off of Harry though since he had been pointed out. He glanced up at his scar. Harry never bothered to cover it no one was looking for the famous scar on a thirty-six-year-old. Sirius glanced at it and then into Harry's eyes. He even glanced down at a small scar on Harry's chin that he knew had been there all of his life. He didn't know where it had come from though.

"Harry, how long have I been here? What year is it?" Sirius asked desperately. He reached a hand out to him. Thankfully, everyone just assumed he was crazy from being in prison for a decade. Plus, he was a Black and they were known for their madness.

'Hi, Pads' Harry mouthed when no one was paying him attention. Sirius started crying and nodded. He let the Aurors put cuffs on him and didn't fight at all. He climbed into the boat and Harry sat with Lucius right across from him.

"Come to gloat, Malfoy?" Sirius asked quietly with a sneer. Harry 'tsked' him and shook his head.

"None of that. Lucius has come to make sure that you arrive safely into ministry custody. Do you understand?" Harry admonished just as quietly. Sirius looked at Harry and then back at the blonde.

"He smells like you," was Sirius' response after a few minutes of looking at them. Harry pressed his leg against Lucius'. Sirius watched it all with sharp eyes and then nodded as if that answered his unspoken question. "Mooney."

"Safe," Harry responded simply. Sirius nodded again and then turned to look out over the water. He watched the stars and closed his eyes to breathe deeply. It probably felt so good to simply feel the wind on his face after so long denied. Harry didn't know how Sirius knew who he was but the Grim didn't doubt it even after being told what year it was. He was thankful though because it kept the man calm. Sirius trusted Harry.

Harry knew Lucius was going to have so many questions and was going to answer every one of them honestly and fully as soon as they got to his house today. He would never lie to his mates if he could help it. He had planned on telling him the truth anyway the moment he came to him about being his mate. They were silent the rest of the boat ride.

When they arrived at the Ministry, Shacklebolt excused himself. Harry and Lucius stayed with the Aurors and witnessed Sirius being registered and placed in his cell. They listened as the orders were given about his guard duty. Sirius looked up at Harry when they were all finished.

"Behave, Siri and I will make sure you never see Azkaban again," Harry promised quietly where only Lucius could hear him. He slipped a ring onto Sirius' finger and then glamoured it so that no one saw it. Even with a detection spell. It had the symbol of the Hallows on it. Harry had felt when Death slipped it into his pocket. "This will let me monitor you from anywhere. No one will be able to poison or hurt you without my knowing. Understand?" Sirius nodded. Then Harry placed his hand on the small of Lucius' back and led him back up to the Atrium.

"Are you still up for joining me at home for a drink, Love?" Harry asked him quietly.

"Like you are going to get out of an explanation for everything that just happened?" Lucius snipped at him. Apparently, he had reached his limit of not knowing what was going on. However, Harry was having none of his attitude. He lightly pinched Lucius' waist in reprimand.

"Watch your tone, Darling. A simple yes would have been fine. I fully intend to answer all of your questions. I will never keep things from you," Harry admonished him lightly. Lucius blushed and dipped his head down and to the side slightly to show he was sorry. He made a small chirrup noise that only Harry heard as well. Harry rubbed his thumb gently over where he had pinched him and rumbled back. "Forgiven."

Lucius lifted his head back up and flashed Harry a small smile which Harry returned. He led Lucius to the closest floo.

"The new password is 'Veela'," Harry said quietly as he indicated for Lucius to go first. Then he followed his mate through the flames.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucius was both happy and confused.

There were too many questions and not enough answers. But Hadrian had promised to answer all of them. He intended to see just how honest the Drake planned on being with him. He didn't have to wait in the receiving room but a moment before Hadrian stepped out and once again led him with a hand at the small of his back. Lucius allowed it because he loved the feel of it against him.

He knew there would probably be speculation or gossip about them because of it but he couldn't bring himself to care. Hadrian had been magnificent during the Wizengamot. Putting Albus in his place had been spectacular, especially him threatening the man right before they walked out. The feel of his lips and breath against his ear had been almost too much and then being surrounded by his scent.

But almost every moment after that had created questions. Ones that he hoped Hadrian was honest about. Once they arrived in Hadrian's office Lucius was once again led to the couch. He sat down while Harry fixed them a drink and brought them over. Instead of sitting next to him, Hadrian sat on the coffee table directly in front of him. He was so close their knees touched.

"Ask your first question, Lucius," Hadrian commanded gently. Lucius nodded he was going to ask about the Dementors.

"Do you know who your mate is?" Is what came out of his mouth instead. Well, that hadn't been the plan. But he had asked it so now he would wait. Hadrian smiled.

"Yes. Do you know much about Drake?" Hadrian responded with. Lucius nodded. He flipped through his mental library and looked through what he had learned in the past.

"A little but probably not as much as you do. That is what you are isn't it?" Lucius asked. Hadrian nodded and then all at once Harry had horns, claws, scales, and most of all huge black and green wings. He was spectacular.

"For Dominant Drake, the more powerful you are, the more submissives you are destined for," Hadrian stated calmly. Lucius had known that it was in the book he read.

"I remember reading that. Even though you keep your magic hidden away I know you are quite powerful. Draco showed me the memory of your duel. So, you have more than one. How many do you have?" Lucius asked carefully. Maybe Lucius was not his first mate. What was he thinking? Of course he wasn't, he already had Teddy.

"Three. I have three submissives that are destined to be mine," Hadrian responded. Well, that wasn't so bad. Lucius could handle two others.

"You say that as if you have not mated any of them yet," Lucius pointed out. Hadrian smiled at him.

"Because I haven't. Teddy's mother was not my mate. You are the first I have met so far, Little Veela," Hadrian purred at him. Lucius shivered. The man across from him smirked. "Cold?" Lucius blushed.

"Not cold. How long have you known I was yours?" Lucius asked. Hadrian seemed to think about it.

"A week," He answered. But that wasn't right. Lucius counted the days in his head. He hadn't met Hadrian yet a week ago.

"That is impossible. We hadn't met until three days ago," Lucius pointed out. Hadrian simply shrugged.

"And yet I will never lie to you. I have known for a week that you were mine. I also know the identity of the other two even though I have not met them yet here," Was Hadrian's very confusing response.

"What does that mean?" Lucius asked. Hadrian hid all of his creature attributes. And looked at Lucius very seriously.

"Your word, Darling that anything discussed today will never cross your lips outside of this home and the people who live in it? I will not require a vow from you. If you give me your word, I will accept that as fact," Hadrian asked him. Lucius nodded.

"I give you my word, Hades that I will not break your trust. I will hold your secrets close as if they were my own," Lucius swore honestly. He would never betray Hadrian's trust. Not even the Dark Lord could wrest the information from him. Hadrian nodded.

"I am not from here," Hadrian stated but Lucius already knew that. Hadrian held up his hand as if he knew what Lucius was thinking. "Not here as in Britain. I was actually born in Potter Manor and raised in Surrey. I am not from here as in, this time. I am from twenty-four years in the future. The details of all of that can be explained later. The gist of it is. I am Harry Potter. The Dark Lord returned when I was fourteen years old. I killed him again when I was eighteen years old. Three years after the end of the war things started to change. 'Light' wixen lost their minds and started passing laws that ultimately led to all creatures being hunted and murdered without consequence. Anyone with a 'Dark' core was stripped of magic and banished to the muggle world. Creature Kind as well as Wixen as a whole were dying out. Are you with me so far?" Hadrian asked him. But Lucius was in shock.

Harry Potter. He looked up at the scar on his forehead that extended down to his eyebrow. The famous lightning bolt that he never attempted to hide. Black had called him Harry. He defeated the Dark Lord for a second time when he was only eighteen. Lucius knew he was powerful enough, he could feel it. Slowly he nodded.

"Yes, I am still with you," Lucius confirmed. Harry nodded and then petted Lucius' knee as if pleased with him.

"Good boy," Hadrian praised and didn't that just make Lucius feel all kinds of tingly? "I was called to a meeting of the Leaders of Creature Kind. They revealed a lot of truths to me including who my true mates were. They showed me the truth of Dumbledore's manipulations. He suppressed my Creature. Stole from my vaults, faked his own death, and used his new identity to become minister for magic. The depths of his sins are boundless. I will discuss all of them with you later I promise. They aren't important to the story per se. Anyway, with the blessing of Lady Magic, my son and I were sent back in time to fix all of the things that went wrong with the world. So that is why I am here. That is the true story of where I came from and who I am," Hadrian finished explaining.

Lucius was reeling, it was an unbelievable story. He searched Hadrian's face and was grateful that he remained quiet to give him time to process that bombarda of information. He had found his mate, his mate was from the future, and his mate was Harry Potter. These were the facts as he had them right now. Going no further, were these things that he could handle? Could he accept this situation for what it was and go with it?

He looked up and locked eyes with Hadrian who was still just silently waiting for him to process or decide. He wasn't going to try and do anything to influence Lucius' right to choose. Accept this and him or don't. But Lucius had waited for this man for seventeen years. He may not have known his name or his story, but he knew he was out there, and Lucius had waited for him. Now here he was. He may come with a fantastical story, but he was still meant for Lucius.

"In your time," Lucius started. He was curious. "When the Dark Lord returned. I followed him, didn't I? You and I were not on the same side of the war." Hadrian shook his head.

"You tried to kill me many times and almost succeeded once or twice. Despite that, I knew that you, like many others were only doing what you needed to protect your families. When the war was over and the trials started, I spoke on your behalf. They wanted to throw you into the veil, but I asked that you only receive a stint in Azkaban. Too many wixen had been lost during the battle. Of course, things went horribly wrong a few years before your release date, and you were executed for being 'Dark' and a creature. I kept Narcissa and Draco safe though. Neither one of them served any prison time. Draco got to return to school and take his NEWTS. Narcissa moved to France for a while," Hadrian told him honestly.

"You don't hate me for trying to kill you and opposing you during the war?" Lucius asked. He didn't understand how this man could have no hard feelings about that. Hadrian chuckled and caressed his face gently, fleetingly.

"I am not a child, Darling. I have had nearly twenty years to move on from the war. To look at things from a father's point of view. To realize there isn't much I wouldn't do to keep Teddy safe. I don't know if you have realized this just yet, but I am not exactly 'Light'. For me, it is done and over with. For you, it hasn't happened and will never happen. Therefore, it is inconsequential. I do not hate you. I do not hold actions against you that you haven't even done," Hadrian assured him. Lucius didn't know how he had gotten so lucky to have this powerful, kind, dangerous, compassionate man as his fated mate.

"You are quite spectacular," Lucius said out loud without meaning to. Hadrian chuckled and Lucius blushed.

"Next question, Darling. I know you have more," Hadrian prompted gently.

"Will you tell me who your other mates are?" Lucius asked.

"Yes, but not right this moment. There will be time to talk about it later," was the Drake's reply. Lucius nodded.

"Will you accept me, as your mate?" Lucius asked quietly looking at his hands. It needed to be asked. He felt a large hand grasp his chin gently and tilt his face up.

"Yes, Lucius. I would be honored to be your mate if you will have me," Hadrian told him firmly. Lucius blushed and nodded his head.

"I will have you. I have waited a long time to find you. I will not give you up simply because your story is complicated," Lucius said with feeling. Then Hadrian leaned forward slowly giving Lucius time to pull away if he wanted to. But Lucius had no intention of pulling away. Hadrian's hand slid from his chin to cup the back of his neck. Then he firmly but chastely pressed his lips to Lucius'. It lasted only a moment, but it had lit a fire in Lucius. He was disappointed when Hadrian pulled back. He must have pouted.

"No pouting, Darling. You have more questions and I want you to be able to ask them all," Hadrian told him. "Next question." Lucius sighed. He did want answers.

"The Dementors were reacting to you today. Why? I have a theory, but I want to hear what you have to say," Lucius asked. Hadrian nodded.

"First of all, they are not called Dementors and don't like being called that. They are Reapers. They react to me because I am the Master of their Master," Hadrian answered. "The noise was because they were excited I had come."

"You are the Master of their Master. Peverell is the name of the original brothers from the old story about the Deathly Hallows. You have them, don't you?" Lucius asked the man sitting across from him. Hadrian's eyes seemed to suddenly glow with power, and he seemed bigger somehow as if he suddenly took up more room than his physical body. Lucius could swear he saw the cloaked figure of Death, scythe and all, looming over the dominant male. "You are the Master of Death."

"Yes. I am the Master of Death. I carry the Cloak of Invisibility, I have mastered the Stone of Resurrection, and I wield the Wand of Elder. Lady Death calls me Master and the Reapers will answer my call," Hadrian admitted. Lucius simply looked at him in awe. This was his mate. This man looked dangerous and not of this world. But Lucius was not afraid. He had always longed to be cared for, protected, and cherished the way a Submissive is supposed to be. This man would do that for him.

Then from one moment to the next, the power in the room dissipated and Hadrian was once again grinning at him in that lopsided way that made his heart flip. Merlin, this man was mercurial.

"Next question, Darling," Hadrian prompted.

"Sirius Black is innocent," Lucius stated.

"That isn't a question," was the reply.

"Who caused your parent's death and murdered the muggles? It wasn't Sirius Black," Lucius amended.

"Peter Pettigrew betrayed my parents and killed the muggles. Then he set Sirius up and Dumbledore threw him in prison so that he could not take me and raise me in a home full of love. Sirius would never allow the old man to control me, so he needed him out of the way," Hadrian elaborated. Lucius nodded. He had figured that much already after talking with Severus. Then something caught his attention.

"You said betrayed your parents. Not, caused their murder. Why?" Lucius asked.

"Another thing I learned was that my parents along with Regulus Black did not die when the world thought they did. Currently, all three are alive. Dumbledore has them somewhere. The three of them didn't die until I was sixteen. I currently have people searching for them. I am going to rescue them, and Dumbledore is going to pay with his life," Hadrian responded.

"They are all alive?" Lucius said in shock. Hadrian nodded. "I will help you in any way that I can, Hadrian."

"Do you have more questions, Darling?" Hadrian asked him. Lucius thought about it. But there wasn't anything that he wanted to know right this moment. Well, maybe one thing.

"Do you want to be called Harry?" Lucius asked. Hadrian grinned and shook his head no.

"Harry Potter died three days ago. It was the price that had to be paid for me to travel back. I am Hadrian Peverell witnessed and accepted by Lady Magic. That is why that name appeared on your test when you went to confirm me as your mate," Hadrian responded.

"Then I have no more questions," Lucius said finally. Hadrian grinned and leaned forward sliding his knee between Lucius' legs.

"I have one question of my own, Darling. If I may?" Hadrian asked quietly. Lucius nodded and took a deep breath. "When are you and Draco moving in? Now that it has been established that you are mine, I can't stand the thought of you being anywhere else but in my home. I want your scent to sink into these walls so that I smell you everywhere. I want my sheets to be drenched in your scent. I want you covered in mine so thoroughly that even a regular Wixen with human senses can smell me on you and know that you are mine. I know you carried Draco and that makes him mine as well. This is where the two of you belong."

Lucius was struggling. He wanted so badly to just fall into this man's arms. Merlin, the words coming out of his mouth in that tone were sinful. He wanted to tell him right now. I will never leave again. But that wasn't realistic. He had things that needed to be arranged and taken care of first.

"Will you give me time to get things handled that need to be taken care of? I need to file for my divorce and speak with Draco and Narcissa about what timeline works best for everyone. Will you let me do that?" Lucius asked him.

"I will give you whatever time you need. I am not unreasonable. I can be patient. But I want to see you every day, Darling. Even if it is only for a meal. Bring Draco as well. Can you give me that?" Hadrian asks him and Lucius melts. He is going to handle business as quickly as possible.

"That is a perfectly reasonable request. I don't want to be apart from you for long either," Lucius agreed with him.

"I will tie you into my wards so that you can come and go as you please without needing a password. Bring Draco as soon as it is convenient and I will add him as well," Hadrian told him. Lucius agreed and Hadrian moved to sit next to him on the couch. They sat pressed close together and talked for another hour before Lucius needed to go. He needed to talk with Narcissa and Draco so they could decide as a family when a good time to start making moves would be.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Albus was furious.

All of his best-laid plans were falling to ruin. All because of one small insignificant child. Harry Potter, this was all his fault. If Albus could raise him from the dead, he would just so that he could kill him again. He picked up a bauble off his desk and flung it at the wall.

He had left the meeting room after that awful man had threatened him and gone to find Nymphadora. Apparently, she had asked the man for drinks, but he had informed her he had no interest in women. Albus was curious if he could sway the man with Bill Weasley. The last time Albus had seen the young man he looked like someone any man would be interested in.

Albus would need to speak with Molly. He had to get that man under control before he ruined everything. Bill would be able to get close and convince the man to drop whatever nonsense accusations he was planning to level at Albus. The man was already threatening his plans by trying to get Sirius Black a trial. But Albus was going to take care of that. Sirius Black would never see that trial. He would die in that cell in the ministry. His days were numbered.

Severus was bringing him no news about Peverell from Lucius. It was clear to Albus that they were friendly, Malfoy knew more than he was saying. He didn't understand what was going on that Lucius wouldn't even tell his son's Godfather anything about him. Perhaps Albus was thinking about this situation completely wrong.

He sat down abruptly. Maybe the man couldn't be brought to his side at all. Perhaps there was nothing 'Light' about him. He did have Slytherin and Gaunt among his titles. He showed up out of nowhere and immediately had the backing of most of the 'Dark' faction and the 'Grey' faction. He was ruining Albus' plans at every turn. Had been openly disrespectful and even threatened him in front of everyone.

This was brilliant. What better way to take over the world? He didn't look anything like himself after all. But Albus was a smart man and he had underestimated him. Albus laughed. It was so obvious to him now. The time he had been warning everyone about had happened right under their noses. Now it was time to plan and prepare for war. He needed Neville Longbottom. He needed to get the boy ready to fight. Albus had figured everything out.

Hadrian Peverell was Lord Voldemort.

Chapter Text

Master you must awaken. Something has happened

Hadrian was startled awake by the sound of Death's wispy voice and a gentle caress on his cheek. He bolted out of bed and threw on clothes. He was just pulling his shoes on when Dodky popped into the room looking concerned.

"What is it, Dodky?" Hadrian demanded. The small elf twisted its hands together and looked down at the floor.

"Dodky has just gotten word from Ministry Elf. Master Black has been poisoned and is being transferred to St. Mungos. Master Hades must go now," Dodky informed him. Hadrian growled and stormed out of the room. Dodky was hot on his trail.

"Go to my potion lab and gather at least one of every poison antidote that I have down there. Especially the rare ones. I am sure whoever did this will not have used something common or easy to fix," Hadrian ordered and the elf popped away to do what he was told. "Vakney," Hadrian called.

The elf popped into the hallway with him and looked at him expectantly.

"If I am not back by the time Teddy or Remus awaken for the day, inform them of what has happened and where I am," Hadrian instructed.

"Yes, Master Hades," Vakney bowed and then popped away.

"Tandy," Hadrian called next and waited until the Head Elf popped up next to him. He entered his study at this time and penned a quick note to Lucius to let him know what was going on. "Take this to Lucius, please. Only place it in his hands." The elf took the letter and popped out of the room. Hadrian strode from the room quickly and headed for the floo room. Dodky was waiting for him with a bag in his hands. Hadrian took the bag and thanked the elf before flooing to the hospital.

Hadrian arrived at St. Mungos and was surprised to see Lord Shacklebolt and Nymphadora waiting in the waiting room. He strode straight to them.

"Lord Shacklebolt, Auror Tonks, what has happened where is Lord Black?" Hadrian demanded to know.

"I sent for you. You seem to be invested in the welfare of Lord Black and I thought you should be informed of what was happening. If you will follow me I will explain while we walk," Shacklebolt informed him. Nymphadora followed quietly behind them.

"That is acceptable," Hadrian stated. He listened as they walked. Apparently, they were suspicious that even though the poison took effect in the middle of the night, they were pretty sure it was administered during one of the meals. Harry quickly ran through a list of poisons in his mind that would activate at the different times between breakfast, lunch, and dinner.

Many Healers surrounded the prone, pale, body on the bed. There was no movement from the patient. It was as if he was already dead, but Hadrian knew better. Death had not claimed him yet. Hadrian stepped forward and pulled the chest out of his bag that he enlarged and sat on the table next to the bed. It was full of his antidotes. The Healers watched him.

"Have you determined what poison was used?" Hadrian demanded. The Head Healer looked at him with sympathy.

"Yes, and unfortunately it is a very dark poison. Very rare. There is a known antidote, but we will not be able to make it in time before his body gives out due to the effects," The Healer explained to him.

"Tell me which poison," Hadrian insisted.

"Death-cap Draught. Based on his vitals and the effects he has undergone we presume he has been under the effects of the poison for about twelve hours. It was slipped to him around lunch is our best guess," The Healer answered. Hadrian nodded and reached into his potions.

"I have the antidote for that. I keep a stock of antidotes at all times," Hadrian informed them and then they were silent while he searched for the antidote he needed. He had been prepared for something like this to happen. It had only taken Dumbledore two days to attempt to kill Sirius after his release. Now he just needed to prove it. He found the vial he was looking for and passed it over to the healer. Then Hadrian turned to Shacklebolt and Tonks.

"I want to speak with Madame Bones. Get her here now," Hadrian ordered.

"She is already on her way. She was contacted after you were," Shacklebolt answered him. Hadrian inclined his head.

"Thank you," Hadrian said and then turned to watch as the antidote was spelled straight into Sirius' stomach. They did a scan afterward and sighed. His vitals were already trending up. Hadrian sat down in the chair next to the bed and waited. He would not be leaving Sirius' side until he had spoken with the head of the DMLE and established a safe guard for Sirius while he was still in the hospital.

Thirty minutes later, Sirius seemed to be resting peacefully now and Hadrian breathed a sigh of relief. Just then Madame Bones knocked on the door and entered the room. Hadrian stood and shook her hand when she offered. She looked quite serious and was flanked by two different Aurors.

"I do not know how this happened. We have been very careful about who has guarded his cell as well as only allowing Ministry house elves to handle his food," Bones started. Hadrian just frowned at her.

"Unfortunately, the people I suspect are behind this are important and hold power in the ministry. It would be easy enough for them to have changed or bribed a guard to slip the poison into his food. Or even to command a house elf to do it. They may not have even commanded they could have simply cast an Imperius and forced someone to do it," Hadrian insisted. She gave him a curious look.

"Who do you suspect wants him dead?" Bones asked. Hadrian just smiled at her and shook his head.

"I do not have the evidence that I need currently to bring suspicion against them properly, so I will keep the name to myself until I have more concrete evidence," Hadrian told her. Bones nodded.

"We need to find a more effective way to keep him safe until his trial," Bones spoke out loud. Hadrian agreed.

"I want every guard that watched over him today as well as every house elf that had access to his food. I want them investigated and checked for compulsions of every kind. That means potions and spells. I want them checked for holes in their memories or false memories. Even if it does not reveal who did it, it will give us a place to start investigating. I know for a fact the person that I suspect ordered this is very well versed in mind magics and compulsions," Hadrian insisted.

"It will be done. You seem very comfortable in the role of investigation," Bones pointed out. Hadrian smiled at her.

"I spent a lot of time around Aurors and other types of police growing up," Hadrian lied. She accepted that. "As for what can be done to keep him better guarded, I would like to suggest allowing him to reside in the Goblin Nation's cells. They are neutral in the politics of Wixen. They have no interest in his death or life. They will guard him and ensure that he remains alive and unmolested until his trial," Hadrian offered. Bones looked at him shocked.

"The Goblins have never allowed a Wixen to be housed in their cells if their crimes did not directly affect the Goblins. What makes you think they will agree to this?" Bones asked him.

"But this does affect the Goblins. The House of Black is among the oldest clients they have. Their vaults have been in what amounts to stasis since Sirius' arrest money has not gone out, but it has also not come in. Besides, has anyone ever just asked them nicely? I will be the one to ask if you like. I have a very good rapport with the goblins," Hadrian offered.

"If you think you can get them to agree then that would be a preferable course of action. Lord Black is clearly not safe in the ministry cells," Bones agreed.

"Perfect I will leave to speak with them when the sun rises. As for his security, while he is still in the hospital, I would like to be involved in the choosing. I want to make sure that Aurors who I suspect have connections with the person responsible are not allowed in the rotation," Hadrian inquired.

"That should be acceptable. I woke the Head Auror when I arrived here. He should be here any moment and the three of us can discuss his security until he can leave the hospital," Bones stated. Hadrian nodded and then the two of them got comfortable to wait. The healers came in and checked on him twice to see that both times his vitals looked better. They figured he would wake by morning and should be able to leave the hospital before tomorrow evening.

About an hour later, Rufus Scrimgeour entered the room. He looked grumpy but well put together for the middle of the night. Hadrian and Amelia both stood and shook his hand.

"Duke Peverell this is Head Auror Rufus Scrimgeour. Rufus this is Duke Hadrian Peverell. He is going to be involved in choosing the Aurors that will guard Lord Black until the matter of his safety can be guaranteed. Let us discuss what has happened and what needs to be done about it," Amelia informed the Head Auror.

"Duke Peverell it is nice to finally meet you. You have the ministry all gossiping like schoolgirls. I have already been to the ministry and detained everyone who could have been involved in the poisoning. They are just waiting for questioning," Rufus informed them.

"The house elves as well?" Hadrian asked. Rufus laughed.

"I did not even consider that. Of course, it could have just as easily been one of them. I will send someone now to take care of it," Rufus said. He waved over one of the Aurors keeping guard at the door and gave them the instructions before sending them away.

"Thank you," Hadrian told him. Then they proceeded to tell him everything that they had decided needed to be done and about Hadrian going to the goblins to ask about Sirius being detained there. Rufus agreed that it was a good idea if they could get the goblins to agree to it. They began going through a list of Aurors to guard Lord Black while he was still in the Hospital and in the event that he had to return to the ministry.

"I can't help but notice that most of the Aurors that you agreed to have as a guard are not 'Light' families. Does that mean that you suspect someone from the 'Light' faction is involved?" Rufus asked. Hadrian just smirked.

"That would be the logical assumption, Rufus," Hadrian said simply.

"And you will not tell us who you suspect. We could help you gather evidence," Amelia spoke up. Hadrian shook his head.

"Not yet. I need to make sure that they haven't gotten their claws into the two of you as well before revealing too much. It would cause me a great bit of trouble if the person was tipped off that I was on to them," Hadrian answered.

"As much as I hate to agree, it makes sense. You said this person was very well versed in mind magic and compulsions. There are not many ways to protect against those things," Rufus stated. Hadrian once again grinned and pulled a cuff off his ear.

"This is a good way to do it. I learned of this on my travels in Asia. This was created by the Unseelie Sidhe. It is imbued with their magic and the spells are woven into it. It protects the mind from Legilimency and Obliviates. It protects you from anyone messing with your mind in any way. It also detects compulsions and burns them away when they are placed, whether it is a potion or a spell," Hadrian informed them.

"That is amazing," Amelia stated. Rufus nodded his agreement.

"I would like to suggest contacting my friend and having him and his people commission enough for every ministry employee as well as the Lords and Ladies of the Wizengamot. This will prevent people from tampering and controlling others," Hadrian offered.

"I think this would be a great idea. But we cannot just pass the law that it must be worn. It must be put to a vote in the Wizengamot in order to be made a mandatory rule for all employees," Rufus added. Hadrian nodded.

"It will be easy enough to get others to vote in favor of this. I am also going to suggest that everyone is required to report to the goblins for a cleansing. Just in case they are already compromised. The goblins have ways of detecting and cleansing. I make it a habit to visit them often myself to make sure that a spell or compulsion has not managed to slip under my defenses. I honestly do not know why it hasn't already been a regular practice in your ministry. Other countries that I have visited made this a mandatory practice decades ago," Hadrian informed them.

"That is a very good point. I do not know why it isn't common practice here. That makes so much sense. Well, you will have my vote in favor when it is put to a vote," Amelia insisted.

"Thank you. I honestly don't see many people opposing this. The only ones that would are those that have something to hide," Hadrian told them.

"Agreed," Rufus stated. He gathered up the list they had put together for the security detail and the list of things that Hadrian insisted they check for when they interrogated those who had been responsible for Sirius today. "I will send the first security detail to arrive at seven in the morning. When they arrive, you can leave to go and see the goblins."

"Thank you for your help and cooperation with this, Rufus," Hadrian stated. Then he shook both Rufus and Amelia's hands and then relaxed back in his chair when they left. He was going to be so tired later. He would have to take a Pepper-up or something. He had made plans with Narcissa to go over the guest list for his ball so that invitations could be sent out. He was also going to show her both ballrooms and share the few ideas he had with her about what he wanted done.

"I know you are awake, Siri," Hadrian said quietly. He had his head leaned back and his eyes closed but he knew that Sirius had at least been awake for the last ten minutes. He heard Sirius chuckle.

"How did you know, Pup," Sirius asked just as quietly. Hadrian peeked an eye open and smirked.

"I heard your heartbeat speed up when you were no longer sleeping," Hadrian told him. Sirius looked surprised.

"Mooney could do that. I see the scars around your throat, Pup. Are you a werewolf too?" Sirius asked him. Hadrian shook his head no.

"I was attacked by one a few years back, but I never turned. I am not a werewolf, but I am a creature. What do you know about Creatures in the Potter bloodline?" Hadrian asked him. He was curious to know if Sirius knew anything since, he was so close to James. Sirius seemed to be thinking hard about it. Then his eyes lit up.

"It has been a few generations since the last inheritance, but the Potter line is known for inheriting as Drake," Sirius told him. "James and I did some research on it before his sixteenth birthday. We were curious about what he would have inherited if the Creature blood was still active in your line."

"He didn't inherit?" Hadrian asked curiously. He knew that he had inherited at sixteen, but Dumbledore had taken the memory of it from him. He was curious about what had happened with James. Sirius looked confused like he just couldn't grasp the memory.

"I don't remember it clearly. I know that the two of us planned on staying up all night so that we didn't miss it if he did. I remember us watching the clock at 11:59 and counting down the seconds until midnight. We were so excited. Then there is nothing. We woke up the next morning and just figured we had fallen asleep while we were waiting. It was weird and we didn't even question it," Sirius told him. He looked upset.

"It's ok, Siri. Someone has most likely tampered with your memories. Just like they did me. I inherited at sixteen. But the memory of it was stolen from me and my Creature was suppressed as well as my mate bonds. I am sure the same thing probably happened to my dad. I am going to talk to the goblins when I leave here and have you transferred into their custody. They will keep you safe until your trial. I will have them perform a cleansing on you at the same time," Hadrian reassured him. Sirius nodded and leaned back into his pillows.

"Thanks, Pup," Sirius sighed out. Then he smirked and looked at Harry with sharp curious eyes. "Gonna explain what is going on? You look older than me when you are supposed to be only eleven." Hadrian chuckled.

"Not yet, Siri. You are going to be subjected to Truth Serum in two weeks. There is no telling what kind of questions they are going to ask you about Harry Potter and other things. I need to make sure that we are not compromised by that. Harry Potter is dead. I am Hadrian Peverell. That is all you need to know right now until it is safe for you to know the whole truth. Can you accept that for now?" Hadrian asked him. Sirius looked at him for a few moments and then nodded.

"You talk to me and treat me like we have known each other for a long time," Sirius stated. Hadrian just nodded.

"I know, Siri," Hadrian said simply. Sirius nodded.

"I can accept these things for now. I will ask again as soon as it is safe," Sirius agreed. Hadrian looked relieved.

"You won't have to ask. I will tell you everything as soon as you are home," Hadrian insisted.

"Good," Sirius said. He laid back and closed his eyes. "I am still exhausted. I am going to go back to sleep now, Pup. Try to get a bit of rest as well."

"I will, Siri," Hadrian told him. He watched and listened until Sirius' breathing evened out and his heart rate slowed down. Then he leaned his head back and closed his eyes. He would at least try to get a little rest in before he had to head to the bank. He knew the goblins would agree, they had already discussed the possibility of this happening. Dumbledore would not be allowed access to his Godfather again. Hadrian wasn't going to lose anybody this time around if he could help it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Many hours later, Hadrian flooed back home finally.

He had rested in the hospital room until morning and then he had gone to the bank and spoken to the goblins. They of course agreed to keep Sirius in their cells until his court date. Hadrian, of course, knew they would. So, when Sirius was released from the hospital that evening Hadrian would be there to escort him to the bank. He would be led to a cell and then later after the ministry and the Aurors were gone they had promised to move Sirius into a real room.

He would be checked over by Goblin healers and started on a regimen of healing potions to speed his recovery. This was a best-case scenario for Sirius. Hadrian was not happy about the attempt on his life, but he was happy about the outcome. Visiting him would be easy and Hadrian knew he would be taken care of and would remain free of attempts on his life.

"Dad," Teddy called out as he and Remus quickly met him in the hallway. Teddy grabbed his hand, and they led him to the sitting room. He sat down and rubbed his face. Merlin, he was so tired. He felt a nudge and looked up. Remus was holding a Pepper-up in his hands. Hadrian grinned and took it quickly.

"Thanks, Mooney. I really needed that," Hadrian said with a sigh.

"We figured you would," Remus answered. "How is Sirius?" Hadrian smiled.

"Let's just say we are really lucky that I keep an antidote around for every kind of poison. They used a Death Cap Draught. The hospital was not stocked up on that antidote for some reason. He would have died if I had not brought my case with me. He is perfectly fine now. We talked for a bit, and they will release him from the hospital this evening," Hadrian told them.

"Back to the Ministry?" Teddy asked with a scowl. Hadrian shook his head no.

"No, Kid. I talked Amelia Bones and Rufus Scrimgeour into letting me talk to the Goblins about him being placed in their custody. That obviously someone wanted him dead, and he was not safe in the ministry. So, when he is released from the hospital he is being taken straight to the Goblins," Hadrian told them. Remus breathed a sigh of relief and sat down in a chair. He looked like twenty years of stress had been lifted from his shoulders. Hadrian reached out and patted him on the knee.

"Thank you, Hadrian. He will be so much safer there. He will actually make it to his trial now," Remus said with relief. Hadrian nodded and smiled when Teddy scooted closer and tucked himself against Hadrian's side. He wrapped his arm around his son and held him tight.

"We were worried, Dad," Teddy said as an explanation.

"I am sorry. I didn't think about the fact that the two of you were worried. I should have sent a note home to let you know he was fine," Hadrian apologized. "This is why I need someone around to keep me on track."

"Do you want me to write to Lady Malfoy for you and cancel your meeting with her? You look like you could really use the rest," Remus offered. Hadrian shook his head no.

"Thanks, Remi but no. This needs to be done now. I want to make sure that she has all of the time she needs to get everything planned and taken care of. I am going to be opening the wards for her as well. She will be coming back and forth often for the next month. It will just be easier that way and I trust her to keep our secrets," Hadrian told them.

"Well, maybe if she doesn't take up too much of your time, you will be able to take a nap before you head back to the hospital to escort Sirius to the Goblins," Teddy suggested.

"Yeah, hopefully, I can get in a small nap at least. I do need to let Lucius know what is going on. He was going to come and spend some time here after Narcissa left," Hadrian said with a sigh. He did not want to cancel on Lucius, but he really needed to try and get some sleep. "I am heading up to my office until Narcissa gets here."

"Alright, Pops. Just relax though," Teddy told him. Hadrian kissed him on the head and then ruffled his hair before he headed out of the room. When he got to his office, he floo called Lucius.

"Hello, Hades. How did things go with Black?" Lucius asked when he answered. He got one good look at Hadrian and was suddenly stepping through into Hadrian's office. "You look exhausted, Love." Hadrian smiled and let the Veela fuss over him. He called Dodky and had the elf bring tea and some sandwiches. He led Hadrian to the couch and made him sit down. Hadrian pulled the fussy Veela down beside him and wrapped his arm around him.

"Stop fussing, Darling. Just sit with me for a bit," Hadrian said with a sigh. He breathed in the scent of his Submissive and let himself relax. Lucius relaxed into Hadrian's arms and laid his head on his chest.

"Wanna tell me about it? Your Godfather is ok, isn't he?" Lucius asked carefully. Hadrian ran his fingers through the blonde's hair.

"He is fine. He almost died but I happened to have the antidote with me. He will be released this evening from the hospital. I spoke with Amelia and Rufus, and everyone agreed that it would be safer for Sirius if he is kept in the cells in the Goblin Nation. Thank Merlin. Dumbledore will not be able to reach him there," Hadrian told him.

"So then you are just tired," Lucius stated.

"Yeah, I am just tired. I have been awake since before midnight. I barely got about three or four hours of sleep. That was why I was calling you. I was going to ask if you would be terribly upset if I had to cancel our visit after Narcissa left so that I could take a nap?" Hadrian asked his Submissive. Lucius looked up at him and smiled gently.

"I could still come and take a nap with you," Lucius offered questioningly. "Just being with you would make me happy. Draco could spend time with Teddy. We don't have to cancel unless you want to." Hadrian held him tighter and pressed a kiss to his head.

"I don't want to cancel. I would love to take a nap with you, Luc. You are right, just being together makes me happy as well," Hadrian agreed. Lucius smiled up at him and then Hadrian captured his lips in a kiss that left him quite breathless. Hadrian had kissed him like that many times over the last two days. Lucius felt like he was being burned from the inside out every time. When Hadrian pulled away Lucius was flushed and panting.

"So unfair," Lucius said with a smile. Hadrian grinned and kissed him on the nose. Lucius reluctantly pulled away and stood up. "Well, I am going to head back to the house to finish up some paperwork. Draco and I will be back later."

"I will miss you every moment that you are gone," Hadrian said with a smirk that made Lucius blush again. He waved Hadrian off and then flooed back home. Hadrian just remained relaxing on the couch. He sipped his tea and ate a few of the sandwiches. About twenty minutes later Tandy popped into the room to let him know that Narcissa had arrived. She was waiting for him down in the sitting room.

"Hello, Lady Narcissa," Hadrian said with a genuine smile. He kissed her on the cheek and then sat next to her. She handed him a parchment with a list of names.

"It is good to see you, Hadrian. This is a list of all of the important people that you should include. This is the Lords and Ladies and their heirs as well as the important members of the ministry, and other important figures that you would benefit from getting to know," Narcissa dove right in. She knew from Lucius that he was exhausted. She was going to get through the important things as quickly as possible so that the man could rest.

"I trust your judgment to know who needs to be here and who doesn't. I do not need to look it over. Now as far as the Heirs go, I do not want anyone here under the age of eleven," Hadrian informed her. She nodded.

"That is standard practice when inviting Heirs to a ball," Narcissa replied.

"Good and did you include the children of the ministry workers and the others that were invited?" Hadrian asked her.

"Of course, every invitation will include one for all children of the household over eleven," Narcissa assured him.

"Wonderful, then you are free to send invitations," Hadrian told her. "What next?"

"I would like to check out your ballroom. So that I can see what I have to work with, please," Narcissa asked. "Also did you have a theme in mind for the ball?"

"No, I didn't have a theme in mind, but you are more than welcome to come up with one. I have two ballrooms in the manor. I would like to use the large main ballroom for the adults and the smaller one for the children. It will be more fun for the younger ones if they are not constantly being watched by their parents," Hadrian told her.

"That sounds wonderful. I know Draco would prefer it. Did you have an age limit in mind for the younger ballroom?" Narcissa asked. Hadrian nodded.

"I would like it to be nineteen and under. Unless, of course, they have already taken on their Lordship for some reason," Hadrian instructed her.

"Of course, that is a great plan. Anything else you would like to suggest or add?" Narcissa asked him. Hadrian shook his head.

"Nope, everything else is up to you, Lady Narcissa. I am giving you free rein to decorate, organize, and plan however you see fit," Hadrian told her. "I am also going to key you into my wards so that you can come and go as you please without worrying about passwords or permission."

"Thank you, Hadrian, that is most kind," Narcissa said with a smile. She was happy to be trusted with access to his home. It would make it easier to visit with Lucius and Draco once they moved in here. She didn't know if Lucius had told Hadrian yet, but their divorce would be finalized tomorrow, and it would be announced in the papers that very same day. She was sure that Lucius and Draco would be moving into Gryffindor Castle by the weekend.

"You are welcome, Lady Narcissa. I got this from the bank when I was there today," Hadrian handed her a key with the Gryffindor crest on it. "It is a temporary key that will grant you the ability to pay for everything that you need. You will only need to return it to me when you are finished."

"This will make things much easier," Narcissa said with a smile. "I know you said money isn't an issue but is there a budget?"

"Not at all. I want it to be everything that is expected from a man of my station. I trust you to be classy, elegant, and sophisticated," Hadrian told her.

"I will not disappoint you, Hadrian," Narcissa insisted with a smile. "Now I was told by Lucius that you have had quite the busy day. Why don't you go ahead and rest? Call Lucius and let him know that I am done with you and that he can floo over to be with you." Hadrian smiled at her and kissed her on the cheek.

"Thank you, Narcissa. I think I will do just that. I am still quite exhausted. If you need anything call for one of the elves or Remus and Teddy," Hadrian told her before striding out of the ballroom to leave her to it. He went to his office first to floo Lucius and let him know that he was done with his meeting with Narcissa. Lucius and Draco flooed through five minutes later. Draco hugged Hadrian in greeting and then dashed off to find Teddy.

"Come on, Love. Let's get you to bed," Lucius said with a soft smile. Hadrian wrapped his arm around the shorter blonde and led him up to his room. This would be the first time they were going to be putting themselves in a slightly compromising position. Hadrian didn't mind. He would sleep so much better with Lucius in his arms. He would sleep even better when he had all three of them.

When they got into the room, Hadrian waved a hand, and they were both wearing pajamas. Lucius was in a top and bottoms, but Hadrian was just in bottoms. He went and crawled into the bed. Hadrian turned on his side and waited for Lucius to join him. Lucius looked a bit nervous for a few moments and then he lifted his chin and smiled slyly before crawling into the bed and curling himself into Hadrian's chest. Hadrian wrapped both arms around him tightly and inhaled the smell of him. It was so comforting and intoxicating at the same time.

His Drake was demanding that he claim what was his. But that isn't what this was about. This was about comfort and just being together. He kissed Lucius on the head and then they both snuggled deep into the blankets and pillows.

"Hades," Lucius said softly. Hadrian 'hmmed' to let him know he was listening. "Narcissa and I will sign our divorce papers tomorrow. We will do an interview with the Prophet to make sure that the truth is heard. I was thinking that Draco and I could move in here this weekend?" Hadrian tightened his arms around Lucius and smiled.

"I am more than happy with that, Luc. I will be so happy to have the two of you hear with me," Hadrian told him sleepily. He was so happy to finally have a definite time to have his mate and both of his children under one roof. It would go a long way towards settling his instincts. He had yet to have any contact with Severus, but he was biding his time. He was giving Lucius all of his attention that he could spare. He would make sure that Lucius was settled in their bond before he began to pursue Severus. The same would go for Severus and Lucius both before he attempted to resurrect Tom.

"Good. Draco and I are both excited about it," Lucius told him and Hadrian gave him another quiet 'hmm'. Lucius chuckled slightly and pressed a kiss to his bare chest before snuggling close again. "Sleep, Hades. I will make sure you are awake in time to head to the Hospital." Hadrian kissed his head again and then was sound asleep. Lucius melted into the feel of him and even though he had not been tired he soon found himself lulled into a peaceful sleep wrapped in Hadrian's arms.

If anyone had told him two weeks ago that he would be comfortably resting in a time-traveling Harry Potter's arms he would have laughed in their faces. But nothing was better than this. Once their family was whole and Hadrian had claimed his other Submissives, life would be so good. He had read journals and books about it. Living in a home with a dominant that needed more than one Submissive could be so fulfilling. He couldn't wait, Lucius was determined to help his mate woo his other Submissives when the time came.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Severus was trying too hard not to laugh at Albus. The man was pacing as he seemed to do often these days. His plan to kill Sirius Black had failed.

He had made sure that for one reason or another, all of the antivenom for the Death Cap Draught was not in stock at St. Mungos. Severus was not exactly sure of the details of how he had managed it, but the old man had managed to get the poison slipped to Sirius and was so excited when he had been taken to the hospital.

"It was all but guaranteed that he would die. I made sure of it. But that damned Peverell seems to always be ready. Now he has convinced Bones and Scrimgeour to agree to have the boy moved to Goblin custody. I will never be able to reach him there. I need to figure something else out," Albus ranted out loud to himself. Severus just watched.

This was just too good. He was even more ecstatic when he had been shown Lucius' memories from the Wizengamot meeting. He could see why Albus was pissed. He was losing control quickly.

"I need to find a way to spin this so that it doesn't come back to me. Find someone else to take the fall or find a way to control the questions being asked. I can still get control of this before it gets out of hand. I will not let him beat me. He did not beat me eleven years ago and he will not beat me now," Albus said to himself once again. Severus perked up at that. What had he meant by that? Peverell hadn't been in Britain in the last eleven years.

"I am more convinced than ever now about his true identity. We must find a way to expose him," Albus said. Severus watched as the headmaster's eyes seemed to take on a look that he had seen in Bellatrix. He looked insane for a moment before he blinked, and his eyes cleared. He turned abruptly to Severus. "Dear boy, tell me, has your mark been giving you any trouble? Any kind of feelings at all?"

"No, Albus. It is still faded and silent. Why are you asking?" Severus asked the old man. Albus just turned and sat down at his desk.

"You will be sure to tell me the moment that changes," Albus demanded. Severus just nodded. "Have you been able to get any kind of information about Peverell from Lucius?"

"No, he will not give me any information beyond the basic things that we already know," Severus told him smoothly.

"Keep trying to work on him. He will eventually slip and tell you something that we can use against the man. How is the potion coming that I asked you to brew?" Albus asked him.

"I am having a little trouble getting some of the rarer ingredients, but I am sure that I will be able to get them all by the end of the month. Then if I am going to brew it correctly, it will take about a month to complete. You still will not tell me what I am brewing?" Severus prodded him. Albus just smiled and 'tsked' him.

"You have already been told that the name is not important. It is better that you do not know it," Albus stated. Severus fought not to roll his eyes. The man was an idiot. He truly thought that a Potion Master would not be able to deduce what the potion was for based on the ingredients alone.

"Of course, Albus," Severus said with false acquiescence.

"Keep an ear and eye out for me Severus. Maybe look into a way to get to Black in the Goblin cells. Any number of things that we are trying to get information on. Show me why you are the best spy in My Order," Albus instructed. Severus knew a dismissal when he saw one. So, he just stood and left the room. He was going to brew for a bit to get ahead on the potions he would need to do for the infirmary.

He was truly enjoying watching Albus come apart at the seams. He never thought he would see the day when someone managed to get so far under his skin.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Siri," Hadrian said with a grin. The man was lying on the cot in the cell that the Goblins had put him in when they had dropped him off an hour ago. Sirius jumped up and hugged Hadrian for the first time since seeing him. Hadrian hugged him back and then he chuckled when he realized that Sirius was quite a bit shorter than him. The man pulled back and gave him a look.

"What are you laughing about, Pup?" Sirius asked with a fake scowl. Hadrian grinned and ruffled his hair.

"You are short, Siri," Hadrian pointed out. Sirius scowled and then laughed out loud.

"I am not short, Pup. You are just unnaturally tall," Sirius said and poked him in the chest. Hadrian laughed and then threw an arm around his shoulders.

"Come on, Siri," Hadrian said with a smirk. Sirius looked up at him questioningly.

"What do you mean?" Sirius asked. The cell door was open and there was only one Goblin standing on the outside. It was the Black family account manager.

"You are innocent, Siri. The Goblins will not be keeping you in a cell. They have set up a room for you to stay in while you are waiting for your trial. You are going to see a healer while you are here who is going to put you on a potion regimen that will help you get healthy. You are not a prisoner here, but you cannot venture anywhere that a wixen might see you. You must stay only in the areas that have been designated for you, ok? You will only return to your cell when it is time for you to be moved to the ministry for your trial," Hadrian let Sirius know exactly what was going on.

"Truly?" Sirius asked him with a hitch in his throat. Hadrian nodded and squeezed him tighter to him.

"Yes, Siri. You don't have to worry anymore ok. When they do your healing, you are going to submit yourself to an inheritance test. It will let them know what kind of blocks, potions, and spells have been placed on you. They will cleanse you of all of it. Don't fight Siri. I need you to get healthy so that you can come to my home. Remus is waiting for you, and I have been dying to introduce you to my son," Hadrian encouraged. Sirius nodded.

"I will do everything they tell me, Pup. I will get healthy, and I will not fight. I want to see Remus again. I miss him so fucking much. I want to get to know the man you are now. I want to meet your boy and see what kind of mischief we can get into together. Thank you, Pup. Thank you so much for doing this. For caring enough about me to look out for me," Sirius said. He was sobbing at this point and Hadrian just held him while he did. It had to be so overwhelming for him.

When he finally calmed down Hadrian and the Goblin led him up a few flights of stairs and down to a room. Sirius was so happy to be allowed in a real bed in a real bedroom. He had gone to throw himself on it, but Harry grabbed him and held him back.

"How about a shower first? You haven't been properly clean in a long time. I know they didn't allow you to shower at the ministry or the hospital. Let me draw you a bath, Siri while your account manager talks to you," Hadrian insisted. Then he made Sirius sit down at a small desk and left him to the mercy of his account manager. Hadrian drew Sirius a warm bath and filled the tub with a few potions. Some for sore muscles, relaxation, and soft skin. He put one in there that promoted the healing of small wounds and bruises. He had brewed all of these things many times because he and Teddy often needed them after dueling.

By the time the tub was full, and he had laid out towels and pajamas, Sirius came bounding into the room. Hadrian hugged him tightly and told him that he had to get back home but that he would be back to visit him when he could. But he might be a little busy because Lucius and Draco were moving into his home this weekend. Sirius was happy for him, and Hadrian was proud of the fact that he didn't say one negative thing about the Malfoys.

"Take your time, Pup. Settle in with your new mate. You have already done so much for me. More than anyone ever has in my life besides your dad and Remus. I will be fine. I will probably spend my time eating and sleeping. I haven't been able to do much of either for a decade," Sirius told him happily. Hadrian just nodded and hugged him again.

"Thanks for understanding, Siri. I will be back to visit as soon as I can," Hadrian stated and then he left the Grim to bathe and relax. He nodded to the guard that was posted at the door and then he headed for the floo room on this floor and headed home.

"Hey, Pops. I hope you are hungry," Teddy said with a smile. Hadrian nodded. He was starving. "Good, let's go eat."

"You held up dinner for me?" Hadrian asked surprised. Teddy just looked at him like he was stupid.

"Of course, we did," Teddy said with a smile and then they sat down for dinner. They ate in silence for a few minutes.

"Lucius and Draco will be moving in this weekend. He and Narcissa will be signing their divorce papers tomorrow and then having an interview to explain the reason why so that the gossip mongers don't run wild with speculation," Hadrian announced.

"Sounds good, Pup. I know how hard it is to have a mate that you cannot be with. It's a good thing that you will finally have yours under your roof," Remus stated. Hadrian gripped his shoulder and gave him a small smile.

"Two weeks, Mooney. That's it. That it is all you have to endure and then he will be back home with you," Hadrian told him. Remus patted his hand and Hadrian removed it.

"I know, Pup. I am really excited about it," Remus told him. He was silent for a minute. "I would like to make a suggestion."

"About what?" Hadrian asked him. Teddy was grinning and bouncing in his seat. Hadrian looked between the two and set his fork down. Remus grinned.

"I think you should enroll Teddy at Hogwarts as a seventh year," Remus stated. Hadrian chuckled and looked between them again.

"This is something that you want to do?" Hadrian asked.

"Please, Pops. I loved listening to you and Drake tell stories about Hogwarts. I was always so upset that I would never get to go. This is my only chance. Uncle Remus says that I can take the OWLS in whatever subjects that I want to take the NEWTS for and then if I score high enough, I should go to Hogwarts for my NEWT year," Teddy said quickly.

"You think this will truly help him or he talked you into it being a good idea," Hadrian asked Remus. The Werewolf grinned.

"It was actually my idea. I really think he will benefit from at least a year of schooling. It will give him a good environment for studying, making friends, and getting out into the world a bit," Remus pointed out. "According to the two of you, Teddy lived with you in isolation and only had interactions with people who were staying in your house temporarily. This will be so good for him." Hadrian suppressed a laugh when he saw the pleading look that Teddy was currently sending him.

"Are you sure you want to do this? You haven't been away from me at all. You would be under Dumbledore's thumb and would have to constantly be on guard," Hadrian told him seriously. Teddy just looked at him and nodded.

"I know, Dad. I have thought about it. I really have. I want to do this. Can I please?" Teddy asked.

"Ok, But Ted I want regular letters to tell me how you are doing. I want you to inform me immediately if the headmaster or anyone else tries something. You know what year this is. You know what is supposed to happen if I cannot manage to stop it. So, you have to be careful," Hadrian told him.

"I promise, Dad. I will be very careful, and I will get good grades. I will write every week," Teddy promised quickly. Hadrian just smiled and nodded. "Is that a, yes?"

"Yes, Kid. That is a yes. But if you want to leave or it becomes too overwhelming at any point, I want you to come home and you can take your NEWTS at the ministry. Do you understand? Your safety and happiness come first. Yours and Draco's. He is your little brother now. It will be your job to look after him. The Gryffindors can be pretty hateful toward him," Hadrian added. Teddy nodded.

"I will, Dad. Thank you so much. You are the best Dad in the whole world," Teddy exclaimed excitedly.

"Oh and tell no one that you are a werewolf. They will be suspicious of your differences, and it could cause people to try and hurt you. Wixen children can be so hateful towards people or things they do not understand," Hadrian pointed out.

"Yes, Dad. I know," Teddy told him happily. Hadrian nodded and picked his fork back up.

"I will send a letter tomorrow so that you can get enrolled and receive your book list. You are going to love Hogwarts, Kid," Hadrian told him before starting to eat again.

When they were finished eating Teddy ran off. He said something about letting Draco know that he was going to be going to school with him next year. Hadrian and Remus chuckled as they retired to the sitting room.

"You are a good dad, Hadrian. Your parents are going to be so proud of you. I am so proud of you," Remus told him sincerely. Hearing that made Hadrian so happy. It meant that Remus approved of the way his son had been raised. 'Dark' magic and all. It felt good and made him feel validated in his choices.

"Thanks, Remi. I am going to be meeting with a few of the Heads of Creature Kind to see where we are in the search for them," Hadrian informed him.

"Can I come with you?" Remus asked. Hadrian nodded and poured the both of them a glass of whiskey.

"Yeah, Ted will be fine here at the house alone for a few hours," Hadrian told him. Remus chuckled.

"He is an adult, Pup. He can manage a few hours alone," Remus teased. Hadrian scowled at him.

"I know he can. I raised him and trained him. I know he is perfectly capable of taking care of himself. But I still worry," Hadrian said finally.

"That is perfectly natural, Pup," Remus insisted. "Now let's talk about the full moon in two days."

So they did. It was decided that Remus would go to an Island that Hadrian apparently owned through the Peverell line. There was no house or structure on the Island. It was just forests and fields. It would be perfect for Remus to use every full moon. They even talked about building a house out there for Remus to stay in for the three days of the full moon so that he didn't have to portkey back and forth every day.

"Depending on how big the island is, you might consider offering it to a pack or two to use each month for the full moon. It would be safer for everyone involved," Remus suggested.

"That might not be a bad idea, Remi. We can check it out together after the full moon has passed and see what we can come up with," Hadrian agreed. Hadrian finished his glass and set it on the table. "Well, I am ready to hit the sack. It has been a very long day. I would love a full eight hours at least of sleep before I have to deal with tomorrow."

"Night, Pup," Remus said and pulled out a book. Apparently, he would not be heading to bed just yet. Hadrian headed upstairs and knocked on Teddy's door.

"Come in," Teddy called from inside. Hadrian peaked his head in. "Hey, Pops."

"I am heading to bed, Kid. I will see you in the morning," Hadrian informed him. Teddy got up and came to him for a hug and Hadrian kissed him on the top of his head.

"Night, Dad. See you in the morning for breakfast," Ted said. Hadrian ruffled his hair and grunted at him before turning around and heading for his own room. He showered quickly and crawled into bed. He sighed and then chuckled to himself. His bed felt cold and empty now that he had felt the warmth of Lucius next to him. The weekend could not get here fast enough.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian leaned in the doorway of the room that Draco had picked out for himself. It was right next to Teddy's room. Currently, he was smiling contentedly as he watched Teddy, Draco, and two of their house elves in the room. They were choosing what color to do for the walls and how he wanted to organize the room. They had gone furniture shopping earlier in the day and it should be arriving any moment now.

The boys were giggling and at this point, there was more playing than decorating. Teddy had convinced one of the elves to teach him the spell for changing the color on the walls and had used it to change Draco's pants to pink. Now they were tossing prank charms back and forth while the elves were scolding them. Hadrian just chuckled and watched happily from his position in the doorframe.

"What in Merlin's name is happening here," Lucius said as he tucked himself against Hadrian. The Drake pulled him closer and nuzzled his neck. Lucius shivered at the puff of air that brushed across his neck.

"The boys got distracted from picking wall colors. It somehow devolved into a minor prank war," Hadrian informed him. Lucius just laughed and relaxed in Hadrian's arms as they watched the boys.

"I guess that explains the purple-spotted wolf pup that I saw run down the hall," Lucius said with amusement. Hadrian laughed harder. "I have never seen Draco so open and happy. Not that he hasn't been happy. He has friends that he loves being around but they were all raised to be stuffy purebloods and are expected to behave a certain way. Watching Draco with Teddy has made me really rethink the way we raise our heirs."

"Kids need to be kids for as long as they can be. I understand etiquette training and raising them to know their duties, but I think they should still be allowed to be as carefree and open as they want to be in their own homes or with their closest friends," Hadrian told him. "Having Draco around has been good for Teddy as well. This is going to be good for all of us, Darling."

Hadrian laughed when the elves finally managed to get the boys back under control. They cleaned up all of the messes and Draco decided that he wanted his walls to be a pretty shade of blue-grey. Once the elves finished fixing the walls they began arranging the new furniture that had just arrived. Hadrian tugged on Lucius.

"Come on, let's leave them to it. Are you all settled in?" Hadrian asked him. Lucius nodded. They walked into their room and Hadrian was surprised to see that it was exactly the same. He had given Lucius free rein to change it however he wanted to. "You didn't change anything?"

"No, Love. I am going to wait until you have claimed your other two Submissives. That way the three of us can make it to all of our liking. If I change it now it will most likely just be changed again later. Waiting just means that it will only be changed once," Lucius explained to him.

"I wouldn't mind, Darling. Right now, you are my only Submissive and I do not know how long it will be before I claim the other two. So, for now, if you want to change the room to your liking while it is yours alone to change then I am ok with that," Hadrian insisted. Lucius just looked up at him and smiled. Hadrian was rewarded with a kiss on his cheek.

"You are such a good man. I can already tell that you are going to take such good care of all of us," Lucius purred up at him. Hadrian grinned and nuzzled him when Lucius couldn't hold in his trill of excitement. Lucius was always so pretty when he blushed. Hadrian felt Nuntet wind her way up his leg, and he reached his arm down for her to slither up. She wound around him and stopped with her head on the same side that Lucius was standing on. She flicked out her tongue and then turned to Hadrian.

*Your mate is going into heat soon. Are you aware?*

Hadrian gave the snake a look and then laughed. Lucius looked up at them.

"What does she have to say today?" Lucius asked. He was always amused at the snake's snark. Hadrian pulled him closer and nuzzled him again. Well, he guessed that explained why he had been unusually attracted to his smell today.

"She says you are going into heat," Hadrian translated. Lucius looked startled. Hadrian knew why. Most Submissives, depending on the species, didn't go into a heat until they had met their Dominant mate.

"I have never had a heat before," Lucius said quietly. Hadrian just pressed a kiss to his neck just below his ear.

"I know, Darling. Don't worry I will take care of you," Hadrian promised. Lucius smiled and trilled at him.

"Of that, I have no doubt," Lucius agreed. "It could last anywhere from two days to five days. We need to make arrangements so that we are prepared." Hadrian nodded.

"We will take care of it. There isn't much to take care of though. There isn't a Wizengamot meeting during that time so we won't have to worry about what kind of shit Dumblefuck will try to pull. Sirius is safe with the Goblins. Remus and Narcissa can look after Teddy and Draco. If anyone in the Ministry has need of you, messages can be taken and if it is an emergency I am sure there is someone that you trust to take care of it for you. Just make sure that the problem will be sent to them instead," Hadrian explained. Lucius nodded.

"Been thinking about this have you?" Lucius asked him. Hadrian kissed him again.

"Of course, I have. I did my research, Darling. I knew it was a possibility that you would have your first heat pretty soon after we made our declarations to mate. It is how your biology works," Hadrian answered. Lucius turned in his arms and wrapped his arms around his neck. He kissed his Dominant on the mouth and smiled up at him. Hadrian opened his mouth to say something, but he was flicked in the ear by Nuntet.

"What was that for?" Hadrian asked the pushy snake.

*You will wait until I am gone before you start mating* Nuntet stated irritably. Hadrian just rolled his eyes.

"I wasn't going to mate with him right now," Hadrian insisted while he rubbed his ear. Lucius was laughing at the exchange. He adored watching his big, strong, scary-looking mate get picked on by a pretty little snake.

"What are you laughing for?" Hadrian asked Lucius.

"I love watching you get bullied by a pretty little snake," Lucius told him honestly. Hadrian just chuckled, it was pretty funny he was sure.

"Come on, Darling. Let's go round up the boys and head down for dinner. We can let them know what is going to happen so they are prepared," Hadrian stated. Nuntet made herself comfortable. She loved to find Hadrian around mealtimes so that she could demand to taste whatever had been made.

"Does she even hunt anymore, or does she just eat off of your plate these days?" Lucius teased. Nuntet hissed at him and just curled closer into Hadrian's neck. Hadrian and Lucius both chuckled.

"She hunts. She just eats mine to see what she can bully me into giving her," Hadrian answered. Hadrian knocked on the door jam of Draco's room to get the boys' attention. "The room looks great Dragon. The elves can finish putting your things away now that all of it has been arranged. It is time for dinner."

"And don't forget to take the charm off your wolf, Ted. He was hit by a stray charm when the two of you were fooling around," Lucius added as they met up with Remus in the dining room.

They had a pleasant dinner and you could tell that they were all pretty happy that it was the first dinner that no one had to head home after now that everyone was living under the same roof. After dinner, they all retreated to the sitting room where Hadrian and Lucius explained that they would be unavailable for a few days sometime very soon. Then Hadrian challenged Draco to a chess match and lost spectacularly to the eleven-year-old. There were a few more chess matches between the others throughout the evening before they decided to call it a night.

Hadrian pulled Lucius flush against him and wrapped his arms around him. He buried his nose in the back of the Veela's neck and inhaled the sweet and heady scent of his heat. It was already stronger than it had been that morning. His heat would be starting soon.

Chapter Text

Hadrian woke to the feel of movement in the bed. He opened his eyes to the sight of his mate stripped naked and grinding himself against his thigh. Lucius had apparently kicked all of the blankets into the floor and stripped out of his clothes already. Hadrian reached for Lucius who had his face buried in Hadrian's chest.

"Lucius," Hadrian called to get his attention. It took him calling Lucius' name two more times before the Submissive Veela managed to lift his face up to look at him. Hadrian could see his eyes glazed over and he was panting with need. His body never stopped grinding into Hadrians'.

"Please," Was all Lucius managed to speak before he started whimpering and grinding himself harder into Hadrian. The Drake needed no more invitation than that. He moved quickly so that Lucius was lying on his back on the bed, and he was hovering over him. Lucius reached for him, and Hadrian captured his mouth in a passionate kiss. He could feel Lucius rocking his hips trying to get friction on his aching cock. But Hadrian stayed, straddling just above him so that they were not touching anywhere except where their mouths met, and Lucius was digging his claws into Hadrian's upper arms.

Hadrian moved from Lucius' mouth and began to nibble down his neck. Lucius whimpered as the dominant Drake explored him. He was taking his time and enjoying his mate while he still had the presence of mind to do so. Lucius' heat scent was growing stronger every minute and soon he would not be able to stop his Rut from taking over. He wanted to pleasure Lucius as much as possible before they were both mindless and only seeking completion.

He started at Lucius' neck and began to pepper him with kisses and bites to his skin. All Lucius could do was moan and writhe impatiently beneath him. When he got to Lucius nipples, he sucked them into his mouth and played with them with his tongue for a few moments before he bit into it. Lucius cried out and buried his fingers in Hadrian's hair and gripped him tightly. Hadrian kissed the sting of the bite away and then licked his way to the opposite nipple before giving it the same attention. When Hadrian pulled back to look at his handy work, he could see that Lucius was already covered in bruises and small pinpricks of blood where Hadrian's teeth had pierced his skin.

Hadrian growled, satisfied that he had marked his mate in such a way and then went back to trailing hot open mouth kisses down Lucius' stomach. When he reached his hip bones he bit into them one and a time and then sucked more bruises into them. He had yet to touch the places where Lucius ached to be touched the most.

"Please, Hades," Lucius begged when Hadrian continued to tease him. The Drake grinned up at his mate.

"What do you want, Darling," Hadrian asked in a voice that was deep and held a hint of a growl. Lucius shivered at the sound of it and Hadrian rewarded him by licking him from one hip to the next.

"Need you," Lucius gasped out. Hadrian gripped Lucius' thighs tightly and began to pull them apart.

"Need me, how," Hadrian asked him as he settled more comfortably between his mate's parted thighs.

"Need you to touch me," Lucius whimpered and then gasped when Hadrian tapped a finger to his slick hole. "Please." He begged.

"Here?" Hadrian asked him. "Do you need me here, My Love?" He asked. Then he licked Lucius from base to tip. Lucius threw his head back and dug clawed hands into the sheets on either side of him. "Or do you need me there?" Lucius could do nothing but whimper. He turned lust-glazed eyes to Hadrian and the Drake could see the desperation in his eyes.

"Be a good boy for me Lucius and tell me where you need me most," Hadrian growled out.

"Inside," Lucius begged. "I need you inside me. Please please, Hadrian." The Dominant smiled up at him and then positioned his finger at Lucius' entrance.

"Good Boy," Hadrian growled out and then pressed his finger in all the way. Lucius cried out and once again threw his head back into the pillows. Hadrian pumped his finger in and out of Lucius a few times to make sure that he was slick and open enough to continue. Then he added a second and third finger. He growled in pleasure at the feeling of Lucius' hot, slick insides. He crooked his fingers and then smiled in pride when pressed into the bundle of nerves inside of Lucius that made him nearly come up off the bed.

Hadrian pressed into the spot again and watched Lucius begin to come undone. Hadrian added a fourth finger and then took Lucius into his mouth and down to the base in one bob of his head. Lucius shouted Hadrian's name and came down his throat. The Drake swallowed every single drop. When he was sure that he had sucked every drop from Lucius' cock he pulled his fingers out of him and moved back up his body so that they were face to face.

Lucius was wrecked. His eyes were unfocused, his cheeks were flushed, his lips were swollen from him biting them, and Hadrian wanted nothing more than to sink into him. He rocked his hips down and groaned when his hard, leaking cock made contact with Lucius' rapidly reswelling one.

"I am going to take you now, Darling," Hadrian growled out. Lucius looked up and locked eyes with him. "I am going to take you and then I am going to spill my seed inside of you. When I do, I am going to claim you inside and out. You will be mine, Lucius. Do you understand? I am going to mark you as mine, forever. Say yes, Darling." Hadrian had positioned himself at Lucius dripping entrance as he talked. Lucius nodded his head and tried to shift his hips down and impale himself on him.

"Use your words, Lucius. Tell me you understand," Hadrian forced out. He needed Lucius' consent he wanted to make sure there were no misunderstandings later. Lucius had to work hard to pull himself out of the pleasure enough to answer.

"Yes, Hadrian. My dominant. I understand. Please, Please take me now and claim me. I am yours, forever," Lucius said in a voice that was breathy with need. Hadrian kissed him hard.

"Mine," Hadrian growled out. His eyes flashed and pulled back so that he could watch Lucius' face as he slowly breached him. Lucius' heat-slick made the slide easy and before Hadrian knew it, he was buried inside Lucius to the hilt. The submissive Veela trilled in ecstasy. Hadrian pulled out slowly and then pressed back in hard. Lucius gasped and then whimpered.

"Faster, Hades," Lucius begged. Hadrian saw no reason to deny Lucius anything. He angled his hips just a bit and then thrust back in. Judging by Lucius shout he had found the spot he had been angling for. So, with a growl he began a punishing pace. He pounded into Lucius' prostate over and over again. Lucius' second orgasm hit him fast and unexpectedly. Hadrian then pulled out and flipped Lucius over. He pressed Lucius' face into the pillows with one hand and the other hand gripped Lucius' hip hard enough that his claws began to pierce his flesh. Hadrian thrust back in.

The magic began to build between them as Hadrian's first orgasm drew close. He pulled out his Creature attributes and the magic of it pulled Lucius' out as well. Hadrian rumbled in pleasure as pure white wings burst out of Lucius back. The magic swirled between them, and Hadrian reached up between Lucius' wings and grasped his neck and pulled him up so that they were flush together while Hadrian still pounded into him. He felt himself begin to swell and when his knot finally caught inside Lucius he bit down into Lucius' neck. As Hadrian spilled his hot seed into Lucius their bond solidified between them.

Lucius shouted and came for a third time as he reveled in the feel of Hadrian's teeth in his neck and his seed in his body. Hadrian pulled his teeth out of Lucius neck and licked the claiming mark that appeared there. He pulled Lucius' face around and claimed his lips while still locked together. He rocked his hips and smiled when Lucius whimpered.

"Mine," He growled into Lucius mouth.

"Yours," Lucius breathed back at him. His heat had receded for a moment while his Dominant was still locked into him.

"Pull your beautiful wings back in, Darling," Hadrian instructed quietly. Lucius nodded and did as he was told. Hadrian did the same and then gently arranged them on their sides while they had a moment to think. "You were magnificent." Hadrian said to Lucius as he peppered kisses on his neck and back.

"So were you, My Love," Lucius said happily. They only had a few minutes before Hadrian felt his knot deflate. As it did, Lucius felt the heat in his stomach start again. He whimpered and turned around in Hadrian's arms. He looked up at his dominant Drake with eyes that were beginning to glaze again. "It is starting again."

"Don't worry, Darling. I have you," Hadrian promised as he finally succumbed to his Rut as Lucius' Heat consumed them both.

They continued on in this way for four days before they finally became aware of themselves again. Hadrian woke up first and it felt like waking up after the best sleep of his life. His body felt great, and he felt immensely satisfied. The Creature part of himself was rumbling in complete satisfaction and pride. He stood carefully from the bed and made a face at how gross his skin and hair felt. He cast a quick tempest to see that it had been four days and then headed for the bathroom to draw a bath.

He smiled happily when he walked back into the room and saw Lucius beginning to stir. His beautiful mate stretched languidly in the bed and showed off his tempting body.

"Hadrian," Lucius called out when he realized he was in bed alone.

"Here, Darling," Hadrian said from his position leaning in the doorway. He smirked when he watched Lucius shamelessly check him out. Hadrian knew he looked good. His body was tanned and tone and still looked good despite all of the scars. He finally straightened up and strode to the bed where Lucius was still sitting. "How do you feel?"

"A little sore but in a wonderful way. I feel amazing actually," Lucius said happily and then grimaced a little. "Well other than the fact that we both stink and are covered in our own spend. Please tell me that you have already drawn us a bath?" Hadrian chuckled and lifted the Veela into his arms in a bridal hold. Lucius blushed and buried his face in Hadrian's neck.

"Of course, Darling. I have already drawn us a bath and let the house elves know to bring us food," Hadrian assured him. He stepped into the bath and carefully settled into the water and situated Lucius in the water in front of him. The Veela sighed happily and leaned back into Hadrian's arms. They sat there relaxing for a few moments before Hadrian grabbed a washcloth and soap. He gently and thoroughly washed Lucius' body before turning his attention to his hair.

"My turn," Lucius insisted. He turned and sat on his knees between Hadrian's legs. He took a clean washcloth and returned the favor by washing Hadrian's body and hair. When they were done Hadrian stepped out of the tub and wrapped Lucius in a towel before doing the same for himself. Once they were both dry and in clean clothes they went back into their room and sat down at the small table to eat lunch.

"What do you think the odds are that I am pregnant now?" Lucius asked after a few minutes of eating. Hadrian looked up at him and thought about what he had read before.

"Honestly, I don't know. I have heard that a first Heat is most often not a Fertile Heat. It may actually take us about two or three Heats before you are carrying," Hadrian told him.

"Oh," Lucius said. He seemed a bit disappointed. Hadrian reached over and gripped his hand.

"Are you disappointed, Darling?" Hadrian asked gently. Lucius thought about it for a minute.

"I think I am. I know it isn't exactly an ideal time but honestly, I am ready to have another baby," Lucius answered honestly. Hadrian smiled at him and then pulled Lucius out of his chair and sat him down in his lap. He covered Lucius' stomach with their hands and pressed a gentle kiss to the side of his neck.

"Ideal time or not, Darling I would love it if you were carrying our baby. Even if you are not pregnant now, you will be eventually. Don't worry, Luc it will happen," Hadrian assured him. Lucius nodded and basked in the feeling of Hadrian caressing him. He could feel that Hadrian spoke the truth.

"How long will we need to wait before we can know?" Lucius asked after few minutes.

"Umm. I think we have to wait at least two weeks before the spell can detect it," Hadrian informed him. Lucius nodded. "Ready to join the rest of the world and see what has happened in the last four days?" Hadrian asked.

"Yeah, I guess we better," Lucius agreed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"The Goblins have refused me the right to see Black," Albus growled out. "Have you come up with any solution to any of our problems?"

"No, Albus unfortunately I am not having as much success as I would like," Severus replied. "There isn't any literature on the Elder Wand other than fairy tales. So, I cannot tell you why it would just disappear. I am still missing three of the ingredients that I need for the mystery potion you want me to make. Lucius has moved out of Malfoy Manor since his divorce, and I have not been able to reach him. No one has seen Peverell either. And I have come up with no solution to get you in to see the Mutt."

Albus growled angrily and threw his bowl of Lemon Drops at the wall. On the outside, Severus looked unimpressed but, on the inside, he was practically dancing in glee. He had never seen Albus' plans fall apart like this before.

"Well, at least the investigation into Black's poisoning has yielded nothing," Albus said after a few minutes. He smiled and sat back down in his chair. "I did a very good job of covering my tracks they have not been able to pin this on me at all. Right now, they are at a dead end. Nymphadora informs me that they followed the trail all the way to a house elf and then nothing. They know someone gave it instructions but cannot figure out who."

"You covered your tracks very well, Albus," Severus agreed. Albus perked up.

"There is a ball in a month. Peverell has sent out invitations to many people to attend a ball at his home. This is the opportunity that we have been waiting for. We need to find a way to get invited to that ball. I did not receive an invitation, but a few Order members did. They will do what they can to get personal information about the new Duke to report back to me," Albus said happily. Severus had received his invitation as well. He had been debating not telling Albus about it but if his other sycophants were going to be there then he would be found out anyways.

"I received an invitation to the ball as well. Though I do not know why," Severus informed Albus. The Headmaster looked even happier.

"Wonderful. My Spymaster inside the walls of the enemy's home. Peverell does not know what he has done. This is the beginning of his downfall," Albus cackled madly. There was a knock on the door and Albus called for whoever it was to enter the office. Minerva strode into the room smiling and with a letter in her hands. She handed it to Albus.

"I thought you would be happy to know that Peverell is sending his son to attend Hogwarts for his NEWT year. You will have the man's son under your care for an entire school year," Minerva informed him. Albus grinned and looked between Minerva and Severus.

"This is wonderful news. I need to arrange for a few 'Light' families to make themselves invaluable to the boy. We need to keep him away from Slytherin so that he doesn't have easy access to the 'Dark' families. Peverell will regret the day he sent his son into my territory," Albus said. Then he turned to Severus with that mad glint in his eyes. "It is more important than ever for you to get the potion finished now."

"Of course, Albus," Severus agreed.

"You may go, Severus. Minerva and I have a few things to discuss now," Albus dismissed Severus and turned all of his attention to Minerva. He heard names like Weasley and Wood mentioned as he closed the door behind him. He would need to get a hold of Lucius. The man would want to warn his mate about the things that were being plotted against him.

Severus, of course, knew why Lucius had been unavailable. He had moved in with his mate and then his Heat had caused them to lock themselves away. It had been four days, but he knew that Lucius or Narcissa would let him know when Lucius was available again.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Hey Dad, Lucius," Teddy said as he noticed the two men coming into the sitting room. Draco lifted up his head and grinned.

"Hey," Draco said happily.

"Boys, I see the house is still standing," Hadrian said with a grin and accepted a hug from both boys. Lucius did as well. Then they took a seat to listen to them talk about the last four days. A few hours later Remus came in with a parchment in his hands. He had been taking care of all of Hadrian's business while he was indisposed.

"Anything important?" Hadrian asked. Remus sat down and shrugged.

"Not really. The Goblins sent a missive that they collected Sirius' inheritance and medical reports to add to the folder for the investigation against Albus. The Unseelie Sidhe wrote you back to let you know that they are willing to begin making the charmed ear cuffs for the ministry employees and Wizengamot members, they also sent their price for such a large amount of them. The Creature council responded with a new date for the meeting with them, it is in two days," Remus rattled off the things on his list.

"So nothing that needs tending to right away," Hadrian agreed and leaned back in the couch again. Lucius had been roped into a game of chess with Draco. "Still want to go to the council meeting with me?"

"Yeah, I would. Are we still going to check out the island as well? It is actually a pretty decent size. I think we could build quite a few houses there for wolves to use during the full moon."

"Perfect, we will check it out in a few days. I am going to relax for today, then check on Sirius tomorrow and check-in with Narcissa about the ball, then the next day we will meet with the Creature Council, and then it will be time for Sirius' trial," Hadrian listed off. The two weeks seemed to pass by quickly. But he guessed that wasn't a surprise between Lucius' Heat and everything else that had been going on.

"Man you have been so busy, Pops," Teddy pointed out. Hadrian just nodded. He was ready for a few days of rest with nothing going on, but he was pretty sure that wasn't going to be possible in the near future. He still had to dodge Albus, gather the Horcrux, have a ball, deal with Teddy at school, get to know Severus, resurrect Tom, and so many more things. He was going to have to work hard to find a few days in between things to rest and give each of his mates the attention they deserved.

"Yeah, too busy," Hadrian finally said. He watched Lucius murder Draco in their chess match and then Remus played against Lucius while Hadrian, Teddy, and Draco played a game of Exploding snap. They spent the day together as a family doing different things. Hadrian even convinced Lucius to join him and the boys for a fly. Just after dinner an owl arrived with a letter for Lucius.

"Who is it from?" Hadrian asked. Lucius looked a bit upset. He handed the note to Hadrian.

"It is from Severus. Apparently, the old bastard is already plotting on how to use Teddy against you," Lucius spat out. "That meddling old man needs to learn that children are not pawns to be used in adult problems." Hadrian read through the note and then reached out to soothe his irate mate.

"We already knew that he would try something when he found out that Teddy was going to attend Hogwarts. Teddy and I already have protection against any spell or potion that he could try to use. I have already commissioned the same protection for you, Draco, Remus, and Sirius. Teddy is fully prepared to protect himself and Draco once they arrive at school. Draco will become a target for Albus as soon as it is common knowledge that you and I are in a relationship," Hadrian informed him.

"Protection against spells and potions? How does that work?" Lucius asked. Hadrian then removed his ear cuff and handed it to Lucius. He explained what they were and where they came from. Lucius, Draco, and Remus were impressed. "That is amazing. This should be mandatory for all Wizengamot members and Ministry workers." Hadrian chuckled.

"I agree. I have already spoken to Amelia and Rufus about it. I am going to bring it to a vote at the next Wizengamot meeting after Sirius' trial. I am also going to suggest bi-weekly or monthly cleansing to be mandatory. Britain is far behind the other countries when it comes to making sure that the Wizengamot and government is truly of sound mind," Hadrian assured them.

"You are amazing Hadrian Peverell. Truly," Lucius praised him. Hadrian grinned at him.

"So does all of this mean that it is time to start teaching me to duel?" Draco spoke up. Teddy chuckled and Hadrian just looked at Lucius questioningly. It was something that Draco had still been begging his father about recently. Lucius just laughed and nodded.

"Yes, it is time for you to start getting a true education in dueling. You can have Hadrian do it or Severus," Lucius answered. Draco grinned.

"I want Hadrian to do it," Draco answered quickly. "Well, maybe they can both do it. Hadrian is really busy most of the time." Hadrian smiled at him.

"I will never be too busy for you or anyone else in this family. Family is the most important thing in the world to me and is the reason that I am doing everything that I am doing. If you want me to teach you to duel, then that is what I will do. If you want me to teach you along with your godfather, then that is what I will do. It is your choice," Hadrian assured Draco. Hadrian was not prepared for Draco to dash around the table and hug him.

"Thanks, Hadrian. I am happy to be your family. Does this mean I get to call you Dad or Pops like Teddy does?" Draco asked while still hugging Hadrian. The Drake looked over to Lucius first before answering. Draco was still Lucius' son, and it was his choice. Lucius just smiled and nodded.

"Of course, you can Dragon. It makes me really happy that you want to," Hadrian admitted to Draco. The twelve-year-old grinned and then headed back to his seat. Teddy elbowed him.

"I told you he would say that," Teddy teased. The blonde just shrugged and grinned.

"Still had to ask," Draco replied. Then he looked up at Lucius and Hadrian. "Oh, I was wondering if it would be ok to invite a few friends over to hang out for a bit?"

"Who?" Lucius asked.

"Blaise and Theo," Draco answered. "They are really the only ones I like to hang out with. Plus, we can play two on two with me and Teddy. So, can I?"

"I don't have an issue with it," Hadrian told Lucius. "This is your home. You are allowed to have friends over."

"Just let us know when they are going to be here," Lucius added.

"Thanks," Draco said happily and went back to eating his dinner.

Hadrian, Lucius, and Remus talked more about what they were going to do about Albus targeting Teddy and Draco.

"Bringing Severus in would be advantageous. He already watches Draco he will watch Teddy as well. Severus hates Albus, he will enjoy screwing with his plans at every opportunity," Lucius insisted.

"I plan to talk with him at the ball, Luc. You trust him, I trust him, Darling," Hadrian replied.

"Severus is a good man. He just had it rough in school," Remus stated. Then he grimaced and frowned. "Mostly due to James and Sirius if we are being honest."

"I know Remus. But we are all adults now and I am going to insist that everyone acts that way," Hadrian stated. He wasn't giving anything away just yet, but he would be damned if anyone treated Severus like shit and got away with it. He didn't care if it was his parents or the minister himself. He would defend all of his mates with everything at his disposal.

"You are right, Hades. You are absolutely right," Remus responded.

They finished their dinner and then everyone headed separate ways. Lucius and Draco headed back to the sitting room to play a few more games of chess and wind down. Teddy went to take Akela, his cub, for a run around the property before bed. He had chosen the name because it was the name of the wolf from The Jungle Book. It was a muggle book that Hadrian had read to Teddy often. It had been his favorite. Teddy could probably still quote the book to this day.

Remus went to the library to read. The library was Remus's favorite room in the house. Hadrian knew it would be. Hadrian went to the dueling room. It had been a while since he had trained, and he didn't want to get sloppy. He stayed in there until Lucius came looking for him to head to bed. Hadrian and Lucius bid both boys a good night and then headed to their room.

Hadrian pulled Lucius into his arms and kissed him until he was breathless. Then he kissed his mating mark on Lucius' neck before the two of them fell into a very restful sleep. Hadrian may have a lot to deal with over the next few days, but he was going to rest peacefully when he held his mate in his arms. He was going to have to find time to take Lucius out for a proper date. He didn't care what society had to say about him moving on so quickly. Lucius was Hadrian's and he was going to make sure the world knew it. He just had to convince Lucius that it was the right thing to do as well.

He had to start working on his bills to give Creatures more rights and a proper place in their world. He didn't care if it took a complete overhaul of the current government. He would make the world a safe place for his family. Wixen would fall in line, or he would raze their world to the ground and rebuild it from the ground up. He would make sure that his future children grew up in a world where they didn't have to hide their Creature status or be ashamed of it in any way. He would create a world where Werewolves could own businesses and homes and attend school.

He would create a world where Vampires were given rights and allowed to feed on donated blood rather than having to hide in the shadows and risk killing people when feeding. Reapers would be known for what they really were and not reduced to guarding prisons. He would completely redo the idea of Azkaban. It was inhumane. There were so many things that Hadrian needed to do and if Lucius was pregnant like he hoped he was then it was time to start tearing Albus down and building up his Creature agenda. Teddy was a Born-Were, Draco would most likely inherit as a Veela just like Lucius, and any other children he had would most likely be Creatures, he would be damned if they had to live out their lives in a world that would condemn them just for being alive.

"You are thinking way too hard about whatever is on your mind," Lucius said sleepily. Hadrian smiled down at his mate. He kissed Lucius on the head.

"Sorry, Darling. You are right I was thinking way too hard," Hadrian admitted. Lucius just snuggled in closer.

"Whatever it is that is bothering you, just leave it alone for now. We leave all of our problems on the other side of our bedroom door. This is our safe place. This is a place for peace. I insist on it. We will handle whatever it is tomorrow. Together," Lucius said sleepily.

"You are absolutely right, My Love. That is definitely a rule that I can get behind. Good night, Lucius," Hadrian said as he held Lucius tighter.

"Goodnight, Hades," Lucius mumbled. Then they were both sound asleep. Lucius was a wonderful mate and a great addition to his life. He couldn't wait until he got to bring the others into their lives as well.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Sirius," Hadrian called as he walked into the room the Black Lord had been given. Sirius looked really good. He jumped up from the desk he had been sitting at and hugged Hadrian tightly.

"Hey, Pup. How have you been?" Sirius asked him as they sat down in his small sitting area.

"Been really good Sirius. What about you?" Hadrian returned. Sirius grinned.

"I am good. I spent a few days in a medically induced coma after my cleansing. Apparently, I was pretty bad off. But I have been eating regularly and taking my potions the way I am supposed to. I feel better now than I have since I was a teenager. So light and clean," Sirius said excitedly.

"That is so good, Siri. I am really happy that you are doing so well. You look better than I have ever seen you," Hadrian replied.

"So where were you the last couple of days? I expected you to come back and tell me how the moon went for Mooney. I am glad that I will finally be able to run with him again on the next full moon," Sirius asked. Hadrian smirked at his godfather.

"Lucius and Draco moved in last weekend, which you already knew. But Lucius had his first heat, so we were a bit busy the last four days," Hadrian said with pride. Sirius chuckled.

"I could have done without that thought in my head, Pup," Sirius stated. Hadrian just shrugged.

"You asked," He said simply. "Anyway, are you ready for your trial tomorrow? The goblins mentioned that Albus and a few of his followers have been trying to get access to you. Of course, they have all failed, but I thought it was worth mentioning. They are probably going to start getting desperate the closer we get to your trial. So, I don't know what kind of wandering you have been doing, but it might be best if you spend the next few days in your room."

"I will stay in my rooms. Though I don't see anyone getting past the Goblins to get this far into the tunnels," Sirius agreed. Hadrian nodded and relaxed.

"I know the odds of anyone actually getting to you are really slim, but you never know the kinds of things that a desperate person can accomplish," Hadrian pointed out.

"That is very true. Desperate people do manage to do the most impossible things," Sirius agreed.

"I did talk to the goblins though. They know that no matter what officials show up here to get you the day of the trial the only people they are allowed to release you to are me, Amelia, and Rufus. And not one alone. It must be all three of us together. It is too easy to use Polyjuice or other glamours," Hadrian pointed out. Sirius nodded.

"It wouldn't matter if they used Polyjuice or a glamour," Sirius said with a smirk. Hadrian looked at him suspiciously.

"Why not?" Hadrian asked. Sirius chuckled.

"I was talking to my account manager, and he let me know that the Goblins have been working with some of the other Creatures. They have come up with a rune and spell that they placed at the entrance of the bank. Anyone who comes through with anything on them that conceals their identity will immediately be cleansed of the potion or glamour so that their true self if revealed," Sirius informed him. Hadrian chuckled.

"That is awesome. Are they going to announce it in the paper or are they just going to let people figure it out on their own?" Hadrian asked mischievously. Sirius grinned and then chuckled.

"Well, I can see which you would prefer. A lover of chaos just like James and me," Sirius said with a fake sniffle. Hadrian just rolled his eyes. " They are not letting it be common knowledge right now. They are keeping it under wraps for now. They want to see the look on some Wixen faces when they realize their disguises didn't work for them."

"Nice. I am going to have to ask for some memories of that when the time comes. I hope they catch Albus or some of his loyal followers," Hadrian said with a wistful tone. Sirius laughed.

"Yeah, chaos for sure," Sirius repeated.

"Are you ready for your trial?" Hadrian asked. Sirius smiled but Hadrian could tell that he was nervous.

"I don't know. I am ready to be free so that I can be home with all of you. But I am afraid that Albus will have done something to make sure that I don't get free. I won't last in Azkaban again, Pup," Sirius said fearfully.

"That isn't going to happen, Siri. Even if Albus manages to somehow manipulate things in his favor, I will never let you go back to prison. Trust in me, Siri. I will take care of it," Hadrian said with confidence. "Even if I have to hide you amongst the Creatures until I can work something out. You will not go back to prison."

"Thank you, Pup. Now tell me more about what has been happening at home?" Sirius asked to lighten the mood. Hadrian let him and told him all about everything that was happening. Well, at least the things that he could tell him without compromising everything under veritaserum.

They visited for a few hours before Hadrian had to leave so that he could meet up with Narcissa to see about their progress for the ball. He left promising Sirius that he would be back the day of the trial and that he couldn't wait to have him home with the rest of them. He flooed home just moments before Narcissa showed up.

Hadrian spent a few hours with Narcissa going over the ideas that she had put together. She showed him the color scheme that she had decided to go with as well as her ideas for decorations. She went over the food she wanted to have there and the rest of the things she had in mind. He was glad he had hired her to do this for him. She had great ideas.

"The password for the evening was on the invitations, right?" Hadrian asked her.

"Yes. I put the password that you suggested. It will only be active starting twenty minutes before the time and becomes inactive about an hour before midnight. After that time no guests should still be arriving and they won't need a password to leave. This will keep people from accessing your home," Narcissa answered.

"Perfect. I will also be setting up perimeter wards on all of the areas that no one is allowed to have access to aside from you and the people who live here. It will make anyone who tries to cross them pass out until they are woken up by me. It is a very specific spell. It will help me see who is trying to snoop around my home," Hadrian informed her.

"That is a great idea. There are far too many people who are curious about you and who are willing to break a few laws to get what they want. Rita Skeeter being the main one," Narcissa pointed out.

"Oh, I know. All of the press that is attending is going to be forced to take a vow that they will only write or speak the truth about what happens here. No exaggeration or stretching of the truth," Hadrian let her know. She smiled at him.

"And is that when you are planning on letting the world know about you and Lucius?" She asked with a smirk. Hadrian shrugged.

"I don't know. I need to talk to Lucius about it. I want his opinion on what he thinks is a good time or way to let everyone know that we are a couple," Hadrian told her truthfully. "Lucius is a proud man and has made a name for himself in our world. I will not strip him of that. I won't do anything that he feels emasculates him or makes him feel less important. I love him and I won't hurt him, that means his reputation as well. It is important to him, so it is important to me."

"You are a very good man, Duke Peverell. I am so glad that Lucius and Draco have you in their lives to look out for them," Narcissa said honestly.

"I will look out for you as well, Lady Narcissa. If you ever have need of something that I can do for you or ever need help for anything, I am here for you as well," Hadrian assured her. She smiled and inclined her head to him.

"You are most kind, Hadrian. Thank you," she said respectfully.

"You are welcome," Hadrian replied. She finished her tea and stacked all of her parchment up and stood.

"Well, I must go. I have a date this evening that I do not want to miss. I will see you again in a week or two to go over the progress of things. It was lovely to see you again," Narcissa bid Hadrian farewell.

"I will see you then. Have a good day, Lady Narcissa," Hadrian replied and then walked her to the floo room. Once she was gone, Hadrian retreated to his potion lab to go over his supplies and see what he needed to brew and restock. He couldn't wait until Severus was here so that he could take control of the Lab and potion-making. Hadrian knew he would enjoy it. He couldn't wait until his mates were here under his roof where they were meant to be. He stayed in the lab until dinner when Draco and Teddy forced him out of the lab.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian was once again in the meeting room where he had first met the Creature Council. The only difference is that this time, Remus was with him. So far, they had only discussed small things like what the current Creature rights looked like and what they wanted them to look like.

"I believe we should wait until after your ball to start presenting the Wizengamot with Creature Bills," Sabrina, the Veela, suggested. Hadrian had made sure to get names this time. He thought he was quite rude not to get them last time, so he fixed that issue right away.

"I agree with that. I have already started doing the research with a few other Wizengamot members to work out the best starting point for our agenda," Hadrian replied.

"You already have a plan?" The Druid, Azriel asked. Hadrian nodded.

"Yes, we have been working on it when we have the time. Remus here has actually been putting in the most time with research on all of it," Hadrian pointed out.

"And you are a Werewolf correct?" Celeste, the Vampire asked.

"You know he is, we can all smell it," Zelenia answered. She is the Werewolf Council member. "A lone wolf. You do not run with a pack." It wasn't a question.

"No, Alpha Zelenia, I do not. Hadrian, Sirius, and Teddy are my pack," Remus replied. She nodded those were the only main scents she picked up from him.

"You claimed your first mate," Viktor pointed out with a grin. "I can sense the mating bond. Which one was it?" Hadrian grinned.

"Lucius, My Veela. He and his son have moved into my home recently and he has gone through his first heat," Hadrian answered. He was very proud of how things have gone with Lucius so far.

"He has already had his first heat?" Sabrina asked curiously. Hadrian nodded. She smiled at him. "How long was it?"

"Four days," Hadrian informed her. Her smiled widened.

"Then it sounds like he may have had a Fertile Heat," she said. Hadrian must have looked confused. "Male Submissive Veela are much more fertile than female. The longer their heat the more likely they are to conceive."

"The book I read did not say anything about there being a difference in fertility between male and female," Hadrian said questioningly.

"Believe it or not, male Submissive Veela are rare-ish. I can have books specific to male Submissives sent to you and your mate if you like," She offered.

"That would be most welcome. If he is carrying, I want to be as prepared as possible to help him through it. I know he has carried before, but I was not present at that time," Hadrian accepted.

"You and Lord Malfoy need to put aside a time to come in and fill out some paperwork about your new mate-ship," Silver Tooth pointed out.

"We will make sure to do that," Hadrian answered. Remus handed Hadrian a stack of invitations. They had all discussed the advantages of inviting major players in the Creature community to his ball to mingle with important people. "I am going to give these to you lot and let you decide the best of your people to give them to. These people are going to be the most influential people in the British Wixen Society. I want you to use my ball as an opportunity to build relations and show people that we matter too and that we aren't just mindless beasts."

Hadrian handed the stack of invitations to Silver Tooth so that they could work all of the details out between them. They would best know who to send.

"Do we have an agreement on the price and quantity of what you will need for the warded ear cuffs?" Sholto asked.

"Yes, I have talked to the Head of the DMLE and the Head Auror about it and they agree that those are fair prices and the right amount with some extra to keep on hand for new employees. I plan to bring it to the Wizengamot's attention for a vote tomorrow. It may not go to vote tomorrow but it will at least be put on the dock-it," Hadrian informed them.

"We will start working on the order as soon as we hear from you that it has been voted on. We do not want to waste the time, magic, or resources on a product that doesn't end up being used," Sholto responded.

"Well, whether it becomes mandatory or not, I know that at least half of the Wizengamot will want to purchase them anyway. But I certainly understand if you want to hold off on creating them for now," Hadrian stated. Sholto stood and offered a box. Hadrian took the box from him. Inside were four ear cuffs.

"These are the first four that you asked us to make for your family," Sholto explained. "We have already started on the next five that you asked for."

Those were for his parents, Regulus, and his other two mates. He had ordered them at the same time, but they knew they had time to get them ready since they hadn't even found Hadrian's parents and Regulus yet. As well as Severus still being under compulsions and spells and Tom not even being resurrected yet.

"Thank you so much for this," Hadrian said with a bow. The Unseelie were not charging him for the cuffs that he was using for his family. They were gifting them to him because he was championing their joint cause. He was doing the foot work and laying the groundwork for Creature Rights. "Now, do we have any leads on my parents and Regulus?"

Ailwyn, the House-elf, perked up at this point. The Elves were the ones doing the most investigation into the three missing people. Hadrian hoped they had something to go on.

"We know that they are in Ireland. We have narrowed it down to that country. We have flipped a few of the Hogwarts Elves and they are currently watching the Headmaster as closely as they can. He has something on him that scrambles their ability to follow him when he apparates away from his office specifically," Ailwyn informed him.

"He isn't supposed to be able to apparate inside Hogwarts," Hadrian pointed out.

"No, he isn't. But he has corrupted the wards at the school so badly that they aren't even close to what they were originally supposed to be. The Goblins have been trying to find a way to get near them to run scans and fix them but since he is the headmaster and none of the Heirs has stepped forward, we cannot do anything. It isn't even the Ministry's territory," Bane, the Centaur informed him.

"I am the Heir of two Founder's lines. He knows that already as well. What do I need to do to give you the permission to check and redo the wards?" Hadrian asked the Goblin King. Silver Tooth grinned and a lesser man would have backed down at the sight of it. But Hadrian was not a lesser man.

"The law states that we cannot bring it up with you. We must wait for an Heir or Headmaster to come to us. The law was voted on and changed right before Albus took over as Headmaster. However, now that you have asked, we can speak to you about it," Silver Tooth stated with a feral light in his eyes. Hadrian's began to glow as he held the Goblin King's gaze and knew this was one of the first steps to bringing Albus down.

"I will be making an appointment with you next week to schedule a full check and restructuring of the wards at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry," Hadrian said with the authority of a true Lord.

"Of course, Duke Peverell we are happy to meet with you for this purpose," Silver Tooth responded.

"Once that is done it should be easier to follow the old goat when he apparates to these unknown places," Ailwyn said to the room.

"Hopefully this will give us more insight into where he is going," Kimi added. "I would like to offer the magic of my people to help with this. Kitsune are known for wonderful disguises and misdirection."

"That would be really helpful," Ailwyn thanked her.

"I would also like to point out that the three you are searching for are not the only ones missing. There are many Wixen that have been reported as dead or assumed dead that are not. We are hoping that this investigation will at least turn up some of those missing wixen as well," Silver Tooth added.

"I hope this helps with that as well. I would not be surprised to find out that Albus is responsible for many of those missing Wixen," Hadrian agreed. "Oh, can I get the Hufflepuff cup out of the Lestrange Vault? It is a Horcrux. I am going to start gathering them so that I can keep them safe from Albus and anyone else that would try to hunt them down."

"I cannot legally give you something from a vault that you are not connected with. You need to figure out who has control of the Lestrange Vaults while Bellatrix is in prison or identify the Hufflepuff Heir who can demand the cup back based on ownership since it is a Hufflepuff Heirloom," Silver Tooth educated him.

"Ok, I will start working on that information. Since I know that you are legally prevented from giving me that information as well," Hadrian replied. That would be annoying, but he would talk to Lucius and Narcissa about the Lestrange vaults and he had a few ideas about the Hufflepuff Heir that he was going to look into.

"Is there anything else that we need to discuss during this meeting? It will be a month before we have another one. Unless good information is found about the missing wixen. We will go over your plans for Creature Bills more in depth at the next meeting to make sure that we are all in agreement about them," Silver Tooth announced. No one had anything else to add to the discussion and agreed to meet in one month to discuss Creature Bills.

"Then I think that Hadrian and his Wolf may leave and the rest of us will discuss who will be given the invitations to the ball," Rhiannon, the Naga Queen stated.

"Sounds like a plan. Please let everyone know that you give an invitation to that they need reply in the positive as soon as possible. Narcissa is quite adamant that if they don't let us know they are coming she will turn them away when they arrive," Hadrian told them with a small chuckle. Narcissa was taking this ball stuff seriously. Hadrian had made a good choice when he hired her, she was amazing.

"We will make sure to pass it along," Sabrina promised. Hadrian and Remus said their goodbyes. Remus gave his information to Zelenia when the Werewolf Alpha asked for it. She wanted to talk to him about what it meant to be a wolf. She suspected that he didn't know much about the facts. He smelled like there was poison in his blood. She was pretty sure he was taking Wolfsbane and only wolves that listened to Albus or the ministry actually took that nasty shit. She never allowed her wolves to take it. They were healthy and in harmony with their true selves and when they transformed it was more like a real wolf and not the mutated thing that happened when they took Wolfsbane.

Hadrian and Remus flooed home and Hadrian was happy to have the time to relax and recharge before Sirius' trial the next day. Lucius wasn't home yet when he got there, and the boys were out flying with Blaise and Theo. Hadrian headed up to his office to go over any mail he had received and make sure that everything was in order for the trial tomorrow. He didn't care what it took.

Tomorrow, Sirius was coming home!

Chapter Text

~~~~~~~~~

“Before we get started and bring in the prisoner, I would like to volunteer to be the one to ask the questions,” Albus stated once they were all settled in the Courtroom.

“That won’t be necessary, Albus, Madame Bones is the Head of the DMLE and she will do the questioning as is her job,” Minister Fudge answered. “Even if she was unavailable to do it, there are others who would do it before you did, Albus. How odd of you to volunteer.”

“Nothing odd about it, I assure you Minister,” Albus responded a bit shortly. Hadrian just sat back and watched as the man seemed to try and look for another way to gain control of the situation. There was a glint in his eye when the Veritaserum was mentioned but Hadrian knew they already had a plan for that as well.

“I believe that we are ready to begin,” Amelia spoke up from her place directly in front of the chair in the center of the room.

“Then, bring in the Accused,” Minister Fudge instructed. Harry watched as Sirius was led into the Courtroom by Rufus and instructed to sit in the chair in the center. As soon as he was seated his arms were locked in place by chains. “Now, let us officially begin the trial of Sirius Black. Amelia you may begin.”

“We are here today to ensure that justice was truly served ten years ago. You stand accused of betraying James and Lily Potter to He who must not be named. You stand accused of hunting down your best friend Peter Pettigrew and murdering thirteen muggles before murdering Pettigrew. You are ultimately accused of being a Death Eater. Do you understand the charges as they have been presented?” Amelia asked him.

“I understand the charges as they have been presented,” Sirius answered. Hadrian was so glad that the man was acting seriously for once. This situation did not need his brand of humor.

“How do you plead to these charges, Heir Black?” Amelia asked him next.

“Not Guilty,” Sirius responded. Amelia turned away from Sirius to address the rest of the court. She held up papers that were then duplicated and sent to the other important people in the room.

“This is a copy of Sirius Black’s bill of health, if you will. He voluntarily submitted himself to a cleansing while in Goblin custody this morning with myself and Scrimgeour present. This is simply to prove that he is under no spells or compulsions of any kind. All of his answers will be his own and not under the influence of others,” Amelia informed them all.

“While we were there,” Amelia continued. “We decided that it may be advantageous to submit ourselves to the same cleansing. This is a high-profile case, and someone has already tried to prevent it from happening once. We want there to be no chance of this verdict being questioned or thrown out for any reason. So, you will see mine and Rufus’ clean bill of health as well.”

Then she turned back to Sirius, who had been sitting silently and patiently. Hadrian was so glad that he wasn’t fidgeting or making comments about things. He was being so good, and Hadrian knew it was because he wanted to be at home with them when this was over.

“Heir Black, you are going to be questioned today about your involvement in the deaths of James and Lily Potter as well as the death of Peter Pettigrew and thirteen muggles. Do you understand?” Amelia asked him.

“Yes, I understand,” Sirius answered her.

“Very good. Now, you have two options. We can simply question you and then debate your answers afterward or you can voluntarily submit yourself to Veritaserum and then we will know that your answers are truth. What is your choice?” Amelia prompted.

“I will submit myself to questioning under Veritaserum. I don’t want there to be anyway that my word can be doubted,” Sirius stated firmly.

Albus seemed to get a glint in his eye and watched as Elphius Doge reached under his podium for the supply of Veritaserum that was kept under there. But Amelia held up her hand and stopped him.

“That won’t be necessary, Elphius,” Fudge spoke up. “It was suggested that since someone has already attempted to poison Heir Black to prevent this trial, that the Veritaserum used for his trial would be made the day before and witnessed to make sure that nothing was tampered with.”

“Why wasn’t I informed of this change in protocol? I am the Chief Warlock I believe that I should be informed and included in these decisions,” Albus spoke up. The Minister gave him an unfriendly look.

“As I said, precautions were taken due to the fact that Black has already been poisoned once. Only seven people knew of this change. Myself, Amelia, Rufus, the Potion Master who brewed it and one person from each Section of the Wizengamot chosen at random and who all agreed to a cleansing. This was done so that the chance of another poisoning was reduced. I do not need to consult with you when I make decisions. I am Minister here,” Fudge declared.

Hadrian watched the anger flash through Albus’ eyes before he quickly hid it. He turned slightly and shared a knowing look with Lucius. Albus had done something to the Veritaserum that was going to be used in the trial. The man was still attempting to keep Sirius from speaking. But Hadrian had talked extensively with Amelia, Rufus, and Lucius and they had attempted to consider every possibility of poisoning or tampering. Hopefully, they had managed to counter all of it before it could even be attempted.

“May we continue now? There is other business to take care of after this trial before we can all go home,” Rufus spoke up from his place at the door.

“Of course,” Minister Fudge responded. “A few rules before the serum is administered. Madame Bones will administer three drops of the Truth Serum to Sirius Black. She will ask questions to determine the truth of the situation. No one else is allowed to speak while the Accused is under the Veritaserum. I do not care who it is, if you speak, you will be removed from this Courtroom and subjected to a trial as well. If you sit on this Jury, you will be stripped of your position and removed from the Ministry. Is this understood?”

There was a chorus of agreement and then everything fell silent as Amelia was handed the Veritaserum from the Minister. She walked back to Sirius and explained that she would be administering three drops to his tongue and then they would wait ten seconds for the potion to take effect before asking him questions. Sirius agreed and then held out his tongue for the Serum. They watched as his eyes glazed over.

“Please state your full name for the record,” Amelia instructed.

“Sirius Orion Black the third of my name,” Sirius answered in a monotone voice.

“And your birthday is September 12th. You are 34 years old,” Amelia asked him.

“That is incorrect. My birthday is November 3rd, and I am currently 32 years old,” Sirius answered once again. Amelia turned to the court.

“The Serum is working and now I will ask him questions relevant to the case,” Amelia announced to the court. Then she turned back to Sirius. “Were you the Secret Keeper for the Potters when their home was put under Fidelius during the first war?”

“No, I was not,” Sirius answered simply.

“Why not? You were their best friend,” Amelia asked him.

“I was going to be. But we were convinced that it was a bad choice and choose not to do it,” Sirius answered.

“Who convinced you it was a bad choice?” Amelia asked.

“Albus Dumbledore,” Sirius stated.

“What reason did he give?” She asked.

“That I was too obvious of a choice. Everyone knew that I was closest to James. I would be the first person to be suspected,” Sirius answered.

“And so, who was chosen as the Secret Keeper?” Amelia asked.

“Peter Pettigrew,” was the simple answer.

“Who chose him?” Amelia inquired.

“James did,” Sirius responded.

“Did you betray the Potters to Voldemort?” Amelia asked finally.

“No, I would never,” Sirius stated.

“Are you now or at any point in the past a Death Eater or a supporter of Voldemort?” Amelia asked.

“No,” Sirius answered.

“Were you present at the Potter’s home the night they were murdered?” Amelia asked him.

“Not until after they were dead,” Sirius answered.

“Did you hunt down Peter Pettigrew after you found the Potter’s dead?” Amelia asked him.

“Yes,” he answered simply.

“Why?” Amelia asked him.

“Because he was their Secret Keeper and he had been acting weird lately,” Sirius answered.

“Did you find him?” Amelia asked.

“Yes,” Sirius answered.

“What happened when you found him?” Amelia asked the question that they had all been waiting for.

“He was hiding in a muggle alley. He was laughing and admitted to betraying us. Admitted to having been working for Voldemort for months. Then he sent a blasting curse at the nearest building as a distraction before he cut off his finger, cast an overpowered cheering charm at me, turned into his Animagus form, and disappeared into the sewers,” Sirius explained.

“So, it was Peter Pettigrew that killed the Muggles?” Amelia asked.

“Yes,” Sirius answered.

“Why didn’t you chase him into the sewers?” Amelia asked.

“I was trying to pull the muggles from the wreckage of the building,” Sirius answered.

“Did you kill, Peter Pettigrew?” Amelia asked.

“No,” Sirius answered.

Amelia turned to Minister Fudge and waited. She would see if the court was satisfied with the questioning and his responses. Fudge looked down at his paper and then nodded up at Amelia.

“You may administer the antidote,” Fudge instructed. “We are satisfied.”

Amelia then instructed Sirius to hold out his tongue before she administered the antidote and allowed him to recover. There were murmurs of surprise and anger around the room from those in attendance.

“Sirius Black will be removed from the courtroom while we make our ruling,” Minister Fudge instructed. Amelia held up her hand.

“We have one more person we would like to bring before the court. Someone that we think will solidify and back up Heir Black’s claims of innocence,” Amelia spoke up. There were once again exclamations of shock and excitement.

“I don’t believe that further proof is necessary,” Albus stated. “He has spoken the truth under Veritaserum. There is no need for further questioning or witnesses.”

“Who is your witness?” Minister Fudge asked.

“Peter Pettigrew,” Amelia answered. “He was apprehended by the Goblin’s when they came across him. He had been posing as a family pet. The Goblins were aware that he had been reported dead and would be helpful with our case to prove Sirius Blacks innocence. So, he was kept in Goblin cells until today.”

“You have Peter Pettigrew in custody? Here right now?” Minister Fudge asked.

“Yes, Sir. Here are his papers to show he is clear of all spells and compulsions and his signed agreement to allow us to place him under Veritaserum,” Amelia informed them all. Hadrian had to work hard to keep himself from laughing at the look of pure rage that crossed Albus’ face.

“Then bring him in. Have Sirius Black moved to a holding room and watched over,” Minister Fudge instructed.

Rufus removed Sirius Black and returned a few moments later with a very anxious looking Peter Pettigrew. He was placed in the same chair as Sirius and whimpered when the chains wrapped around his arms.

“Peter Pettigrew, are you still voluntarily submitting yourself to the use of Veritaserum?” Minister Fudge asked. The Rat looked around and then locked eyes with Hadrian before nodding vigorously when Hadrian’s eyes flashed with power. He would not allow the rat to escape or wiggle his way out of this.

“We need your verbal consent,” Amelia added.

“Y..yes I c..consent to questioning under…under Veritaserum,” Peter stuttered out.

“Once again, Madame Bones will be the only one allowed to speak or ask questions while the witness is under Veritaserum. You know the consequences of interference,” Minister Fudge stated. “Proceed.”

Amelia stepped forward and administered the potion to Peter and waited until his eyes were glazed.

“State your full name for the record,” Amelia instructed.

“Peter Wayne Pettigrew,” Peter answered.

“Are you a registered Animagus?” Amelia asked.

“No, I am not registered,” Peter admitted. Amelia turned toward Fudge to get the go ahead. He nodded that he was satisfied that the serum was working properly.

“Were you the Secret Keeper for James and Lily Potter the night they were murdered?” Amelia asked.

“Yes,” Peter answered.

“Are you now or were you at any point in the past a Death Eater or supporter of Voldemort?” Amelia asked him.

“Yes,” Peter answered.

“Did you voluntarily give Voldemort or his followers the location of James and Lily Potter the night of October 31st, 1981?” Amelia asked him.

“Yes,” Peter once again stated.

“Why?” Amelia asked.

“I did not feel appreciated or equal in my friendship with James, Sirius, and Remus. I was always overlooked or disregarded. The Dark Lord gave me a place of importance in his ranks. Showed me respect and I will be rewarded greatly when he returns for helping him,” Peter answered.

“You betrayed the light and your best friends because Voldemort was nice to you?” Amelia asked a bit shocked.

“Yes,” Peter answered.

“Did you cast the blasting curse that killed thirteen muggles the night Sirius Black chased you down after James and Lily’s death?” Amelia asked.

“Yes,” Peter stated.

“Did you cut off your own finger and cast a cheering charm at Sirius Black in order to frame him for it and your murder?” Amelia asked.

“Yes,” Peter answered.

“One last question, because it has been brought up as curious. Who performed the Fidelius that made you the Secret Keeper?” Amelia asked him.

“Albus Dumbledore,” Peter answered.

“So, Albus Dumbledore knew that Sirius Black was not the Secret Keeper and could not have betrayed the Potters to Voldemort?” Amelia asked and she looked straight up at Albus while they waited for him to answer.

“Yes,” Peter answered. Amelia looked over to the Minister.

“I have no further questions,” Amelia stated and waited to see if there was anything else they would like added. Fudge nodded and Amelia administered the antidote.

“Have Peter Pettigrew taken into custody and placed in a ministry cell. Make sure that he cannot transform into his Animagus form and that he is kept under watch until he can be given a sentencing trial,” Minister Fudge instructed. Peter was led out of the courtroom in magic suppressing cuffs. “Now, I believe we have heard enough to make a ruling.”

There was a murmur of agreement throughout the courtroom. Hadrian was quite happy with the way things had gone. Amelia was a beast at her job and had done beautifully with her questioning. Nothing would come of this trial as far as punishment for Albus, but the smallest seed of doubt had been planted. It would grow every time they did something like this and mentioned his name in addition to something that wasn’t handled properly. The doubt would fester until he started losing power. This would be a long slow battle, but they would destroy Albus.

“All of those in favor of Sirius Black’s innocence in the betrayal of James and Lily Potter?” Fudge asked. Nearly every wand was raised. Fudge nodded. “All of those in favor of Sirius Black’s innocence of murdering the thirteen muggles?” Every wand was raised. “All of those in favor of Sirius Black’s innocence in the murder of Peter Pettigrew?” Every wand was raised. “All of those in favor of Sirius Black’s innocence of being a Death Eater or follower of You Know Who?” Nearly every wand was raised once again. Fudge banged his gavel. “Bring Heir Black back into the Courtroom.”

Hadrian watched as Sirius was led back into the room and sat down in the chair once again. He looked so nervous that Hadrian flashed him a quick comforting smile.

“Sirius Black it has been determined by this court that you were falsely imprisoned and are innocent of all the crimes you were accused of. There will be compensation given to you for this serious lack of justice that you were served. This never should have happened. We will take steps to ensure that it never happens again. You are a free man, Sirius Black. I do hope that you enjoy your new freedom and if there is anything that we can do to help you in your recovery or anything else please do not hesitate to ask. You are owed a few favors after what was done to you,” Minister Fudge revealed the verdict.

Sirius smiled and cried when the chains were removed, and he was handed his wand by Amelia Bones. Sirius took his wand and thanked the court before he nearly bolted from the room. Once everyone was settled down Fudge continued.

“We are finished here today. You will all be notified when a date is set for Pettigrew’s trial. You may go about your regular day,” Fudge stated.

“The Wizengamot will gather for its normal meeting in one hour,” Albus announced before he too stood and strode from the room.

Hadrian stood and was not surprised when Lucius made his way to him. What he was surprised about was how the Submissive Veela pulled him down for a chaste kiss to the cheek. They hadn’t had the opportunity to discuss what Lucius was comfortable with the public knowing about them yet.

“Come on, Love. Let’s go and see Black,” Lucius said with a smile. Hadrian smiled back down at him and led him from the room to where he knew Sirius was waiting. There were murmurs from the others in the room and he was pretty sure he saw a camera flash or two. There would be rumors and speculation now.

“There will be rumors now, Darling,” Hadrian leaned down and whispered.

“I don’t care. Let them talk. I don’t intend to hide our relationship, Love. I want the world to know that I am yours and you are mine,” Lucius answered just loud enough for others close to them to hear. Hadrian rewarded his lovely Veela with a light press of lips to his head.

“Perfect as always, Darling,” Hadrian said with pride. “Now, let’s find Sirius.”

They ran into Remus and Teddy first. The two of them had been hanging around the ministry waiting to see how things would go. They knew Hadrian and Lucius would have to stay for the Wizengamot meeting afterward. Hadrian didn’t say anything to them at first, he just simply indicated for them to follow him.

“Mooney!” Sirius exclaimed as soon as they stepped into the room. He launched himself at the wolf and sobbed in his arms as soon as he was securely wrapped in them. Remus held him tightly and nuzzled his head, neck, and cheeks. Pretty much any area that he could reach was soon covered in the wolf’s scent.

“Merlin, Sirius, I missed you so much,” Remus breathed out.

“Missed you desperately, Remus,” Sirius managed to say through his tears. “Want to go home with you. I never want to be parted from you again.”

Finally, the tears stopped and the two of them were simply holding each other and talking quietly. Hadrian was leaned against the wall with an arm around Lucius and Teddy as they waited for the couple to have their moment. The arm around Teddy was over his shoulders and had him tucked close.

The arm around Lucius was resting on his stomach. He hadn’t had the opportunity to speak with Lucius about the possibility of him being pregnant. But it was likely that the Veela was at this very moment carrying his child. It had his instincts acting a bit out of sorts because of it. Teddy, ever the restless wolf was the first to make a comment.

“Hey, Uncle Remi, stop hogging all of Uncle Siri’s hugs. I want some too,” Teddy called out. Sirius looked up startled as if he just realized that they weren’t in the room alone. He looked Teddy over. The boy looked exactly like Hadrian currently. The blood adoption had changed him. He was still small and cute, but his true hair color was no longer sandy blonde, it was black and curly, like Hadrian’s. His eyes were also the same green that Hadrian’s used to be when he was a teenager.

“Merlin,” Sirius said with a grin. “Now, this one looks just like James. Except for those eyes of course, those are Lily’s eyes. This is what I expected you to look like growing up. Instead, you are a giant.”

Sirius pulled Teddy into a tight hug, that Teddy was happy to return.

“We are going to have so much fun together. Your old dad is too grown up now to have fun. He is all politics and responsibility, but you and I aren’t old like he is,” Sirius insisted. Then he grinned wider if that was possible. “Wait, he is mated to Luci now that means the littlest Malfoy is there too. Oh, the pranks the three of us are going to pull.”

“Sirius don’t corrupt my sons,” Hadrian said with absolutely no heat.

“I am going to teach them all of the things I should have gotten to teach you growing up. The two of them and any other little ones you Sire are going to be the next generation of Marauders. You just wait and see,” Sirius argued.

“Merlin, help us all,” Lucius said as he leaned back into Hadrian more.

He loved that Hadrian claimed Draco. The Dominant Drake saw Draco as his son as much as Teddy and it made Lucius love him even more. He was glad that Sirius seemed to be just as accepting of the situation. He hadn’t given Lucius one bad look or made one bad comment to him since the first one that Hadrian had reprimanded him for.

“All right, we can floo home for a quick lunch before we need to be back here for the meeting,” Hadrian stated. He needed to get things moving along. He wanted Lucius to have time to eat something before they had to be back here. He would do nothing that might risk the baby that his mate could be carrying.

“Right, let’s get going,” Remus agreed.

He knew exactly why Hadrian was insisting. He was the only one aware besides Hadrian that Lucius could be carrying. He knew that as a dominant Creature he would be extra careful with Lucius, nearly to the point of smothering if he turned out to be carrying. All other dominant Creatures would have to be sure to stay away from the Veela or risk Hadrian eviscerating them.

~~~~~~~~~~

Severus was not surprised to find himself once again in Albus’ office. The headmaster was livid and had already broken a few things around the room. Things had clearly not gone the way he had wanted them to go during the trial and meetings today.

“I need that man under control, and I need it now,” Albus declared finally. “Black is free, and Pettigrew is in custody. Both of them know too much. I need to regain control or eliminate them completely.”

The spy said nothing. Albus didn’t want his input, he just wanted someone to listen. Albus loved an audience.

“I am more convinced now than ever that Duke Peverell is somehow Tom in disguise,” Albus mumbled after another moment.

That caught Severus’ attention. Albus thought Peverell was the Dark Lord? That was interesting. Severus knew he wasn’t, Lucuis would have said something. Severus would have felt something. Albus was becoming desperate and unhinged.

“Then he had the audacity to suggest that the ministry implement new, mandatory rules. In two weeks the Wizengamot will vote on new policies for all ministry workers including the Wizengamot. He wants to make it mandatory for all officials to be subjected to a cleansing every month and for all officials to be required to wear a piece of jewelry that will protect them from spells and potions that are designed to control or manipulate them,” Albus continued to rant.

Severus wanted to meet this man now more than ever. He had Albus completely on the ropes. He had been part of the Wizengamot for less than a month and already he was wresting control from Albus. Severus would not be surprised if Albus made a public statement declaring Peverell the next Dark Lord.

If he did that, he would make himself look desperate and stupid. Peverell had done nothing. There wasn’t a dark spot on his reputation at all. Right now, he was popular and new, and people were intrigued by him. Most of the Wizengamot were enamored of Peverell. Albus would be laughed out of the room.

“Tell me that you have started the potion?” Albus said finally addressing Severus.

“I have gathered all but one ingredient. It is hard to get because it is illegal and rare,” Severus insisted. “You have chosen a potion that is extremely difficult to even gather ingredients for. There is no way it is a legal potion to brew with all of the illegal ingredients that it requires.”

“What ingredient are you lacking?” Albus demanded.

“Dracunculus Vulgaris,” Severus answered. “It has been gathered and used until it was nearly extinct and that was before the ministry banned it from being grown or gathered. I have exhausted my contacts.”

“I will see what I can do to acquire it. Have you still learned nothing about Peverell from Lucius? He knows more about the man than anyone else I can assure you. They were very open and public about their affection for each other today,” Albus insisted.

“He will tell me nothing about him. Lucius is very protective of the man,” Severus repeated.

“We will learn more next month at the ball,” Albus stated finally. He sat down in his chair and visibly calmed himself. “If nothing else, I will have both of their sons at my mercy when school starts. I will get those boys under my control, and they will tell me everything.”

“I do not think it is smart to attack their sons. They are powerful men, Albus and if we are dealing with the Dark Lord, do you really wish to harm his son? He will raze Hogwarts to the ground if he learns that you have harmed his Heir,” Severus attempted to point out. He did not like the idea of Albus targeting Draco in any way.

“Severus, you and I both know that Tom had no children. Whoever that boy is, he is not Tom’s Heir. He may be a follower's son or an orphan that was chosen to help him seem kind. Tom cares for no one but himself,” Albus said with a laugh.

“Of course, you are right, Albus,” Severus agreed.

“You may go. I have many things to think about and I need to organize an Order meeting and find that ingredient. I need that potion brewed. It needs to be in people’s systems before they are cleansed. Once it has been ingested, there is no way to reverse its effects without an antidote,” Albus bragged.

Severus left the office and wrote out a letter to Lucius. He needed to meet up with his friend to discuss Albus.

~~~~~~~~~~~

“Severus wants to meet up,” Lucius announced at dinner and passed the note to Hadrian. “He says he is concerned about Albus and his plans for the boys among other things.”

Hadrian read over the letter. He wasn’t sure if he was quite ready to meet with the potion master face to face. He didn’t know how he would react knowing the man was his and not be acknowledged by him. Lucius’ creature had not been suppressed and he had reacted to Hadrian immediately Severus would not be the same.

“I can meet him at Malfoy Manor if you are not comfortable having him here, Hades,” Lucius said after a minute of silence. He reached over and grasped Hadrian’s hand and smiled comfortingly to his dominant mate.

“I think maybe, just for now, it will be best if you meet him at Malfoy Manor,” Hadrian agreed.

“My Uncle Severus is a good man, Dad,” Draco spoke up. “He wouldn’t betray you.”

“I know that, Dragon,” Hadrian said with a smile. “We just need to be careful with who we allow in our home. This is a safe place for us. Our family is in no danger from outside forces here. Severus has not been to the Goblins for cleansing yet. He could be under Albus’ control.”

“But, Dragon, this is an issue for adults to worry over. You don’t need to concern yourself with it until you are just a bit older,” Lucius added.

“Yes, Father. I didn’t mean to overstep,” Draco answered.

“You didn’t,” Hadrian spoke up. “It is only natural for you to defend your Godfather. Just know that there is no need for you to defend him. I know he is a good man. Now, eat your dinner and then you can beat me at chess.”

“Ok, Dad,” Draco said with a smile.

He watched his father smile softly at Hadrian before they continued eating. He looked around at the table and all of the family that he now had. Remus and Sirius had both insisted on being called Uncle. They told him that since he was Hadrian’s that he was theirs as well. Teddy spent so much time with him and treated him the way he always thought a brother would if he had one.

And Hadrian, he was the best of all. He had accepted Draco into his life and home with open arms and no hesitation. He treated him the same way he treated Teddy and made him feel like he wasn’t just here because he was Lucius’ son. Hadrian was a busy man, but he made time for Draco any time he went looking for him. Whether it was questions about his summer homework or wanting to go flying. Hadrian made sure he was available. Draco loved Hadrian and was so happy that he was part of their lives.

~~~~~

“I have something for you,” Hadrian said as Lucius came into his office the next morning. The books about male Veela Submissives had finally arrived.

“Oh? What is it?” Lucius asked and gave a happy trill when Hadrian pulled him down into his lap.

“When Remus and I met with the Creature Council, I was informed that there is a difference between male Submissive Veela and female Submissive Veela,” Hadrian informed him.

“I didn’t know that” Lucius said curiously. “It isn’t something that has ever been talked about because I am the first male Submissive in the Malfoy line in a few centuries.”

“Yes, well, Sabrina, the Veela on the Creature Council, brought it up. She promised to send books that were specific to male Submissives,” Hadrian told him.

“That was kind of her,” Lucius said with a smile. “Are those the books?” He pointed to a stack on Hadrian’s desk.

“Yes, Love. Don’t you want to know why she was curious and wanted to send books?” Hadrian asked as Lucius looked through the books.

“Hades, most of these books are about male pregnancies,” Lucius said pointedly. Hadrian nodded.

“Yes, they are,” Hadrian agreed. “Sabrina was quite certain that based on the length of your Heat, that you are most likely pregnant. So certain, that she sends her congratulations and says that she expects and invitation to the naming ceremony.”

Hadrian handed Lucius the note Sabrina had sent with the books. He rubbed Lucius’ very flat stomach and nuzzled his neck while his mate processed the information.

“When can we do the test to know for certain?” Lucius asked after a few moments. He placed his hands over Hadrian’s on his stomach. He prayed to every deity that he could think of that he was truly pregnant.

“In four days, on the 31st we can do the test and know for certain,” Hadrian said with a smile. “Though, from flipping through the book briefly, it says that I or another Dominant may be able to sense or smell it early. That my instincts may become very attuned to you and extra attentive.”

“You are already incredibly attentive,” Lucius teased. “How will we know the difference?”

“I don’t know. This is my first experience with all of this. If you are carrying, then it will be the first child born of my blood. I didn’t take full responsibility for Teddy until he was six and Draco at twelve. This will be my first baby,” Hadrian said with aww.

He had never been allowed to truly connect with the children that Ginny had given birth to. He hadn’t been involved in their care or upbringing. He knew that Lucius would not be the same. Lucius would allow him to truly bond with their child.

“I am happy to get to share this first with you, my Alpha,” Lucius purred up at him.

“You have been a few firsts for me, Darling. My first Mate, my first true love that I wasn’t under compulsion to feel, and now the first to carry a child of my blood. I am sure that you will be many more firsts for me as well,” Hadrian spoke to him gently as he kissed his neck.

“If you keep doing that, I am going to have to insist that you take me to bed,” Lucius gasped out when Hadrian nipped at his collarbone.

“Why take you to bed, when I can have you right here?” Hadrian asked him as he moved his hands up and started undoing the buttons of Lucius’ robes.

“Good question,” Lucius agreed. Then he gave himself over completely to his Dominant mate. Hadrian cast a wandless ward over the room so that they were silenced, and no one could enter. Then he stripped Lucius of the rest of his clothes and banished the things on his desk before laying the Veela on his back.

“Merlin, Hades if you don’t touch me now, I will lose my mind,” Lucius ground out when Hadrian stepped back and just stared at the picture he made laid out on his desk like an offering.

“We wouldn’t want that now. You have a lovely sharp mind,” Hadrian teased and then he did exactly as he was told and touched his lovely mate. He touched him everywhere until the Veela was begging to be taken. And Hadrian could deny his mate nothing.

When they were both sated, Hadrian spelled their clothes back into place, cleaned up the mess on his desk, and then carried his nearly purring mate down to the family sitting room. Hadrian summoned the stack of Veela books from his office. Hadrian sat and Lucius laid down on the couch with his head in Hadrian’s lap while the two of them read quietly.

Draco and Teddy were outside flying with Sirius while Remus read on the lawn and watched them. It was just a lazy Sunday at home and Hadrian was grateful for it.

“Oh, it says here that the gestational period for a male Veela is longer than a female by two months,” Lucius pointed out. “Something about it taking longer because the baby is being carried in magical womb.”

“This one says that I will need to be close to you often throughout the pregnancy so that the baby can take magic from me as well so that you are not the only one sustaining it. The more magic that I offer, the less you will be drained and exhausted,” Hadrian added.

“Pops?” Teddy called from the doorway. Hadrian and Lucius looked up to see all four of the other occupants of the house standing together.

“Something the two of you need to tell us?” Sirius asked with a smirk. He wasn’t stupid, he had barely been here a day and even he had noticed how careful and doting Hadrian had been toward Lucius.

Lucius sat up and scooted closer to Hadrian who draped an arm around his shoulders. He smiled up at the other four as they came into the room. Draco sat down next to Lucius and Teddy sat at their feet looking up at them.

“Nothing is certain or confirmed as of yet,” Lucius answered finally. “It is still too early.”

“But you think that you are?” Teddy asked.

“When Remus and I went to the Creature Council meeting, I was informed by the Head Veela that Lucius is most likely carrying because of the length of his Heat and because it is different for male Veela versus female Veela,” Hadrian informed them.

“When can we know for sure?” Draco asked.

“In four days on the 31st,” Hadrian answered.

“So, you might be pregnant, Father? Teddy and I are getting a little brother or sister?” Draco asked Lucius.

“Yes, Dragon. How does that make you feel, Love?” Lucius asked him. Draco had been an only child for so long and now suddenly he had an older brother and possibly a younger sibling as well. It might be too much too soon for the boy.

“Happy, Father. I am so happy. I always hated being an only child. Now, I will have two siblings. I am going to be a great big brother to this baby, just like Teddy is for me,” Draco said excitedly.

“Yes, you are,” Hadrian agreed. “And you, Kid? How do you feel about it?”

“Really, Pops?” Teddy said with a grin. “How many times did I beg for siblings? Or more accurately beg to see the three that we thought were yours? I am happy to have siblings. I hope you are carrying, Lucius.”

“Thank you, Ted,” Lucius said with a smile. Hadrian loved to see it. Lucius was so different from the man he remembered in his youth. So much less stressed or on edge. Still posh and eager to look down on those he deemed unworthy. Cruel when he needed to be and willing to murder to keep his family safe. But Hadrian found that it did not bother him the way it did two decades ago.

Hadrian was not a young foolish boy blindly following Dumbledore anymore. He wasn’t blinded by a child’s ideals of right and wrong. He had learned long ago that he definitely felt more comfortable on the Dark side of things. He learned he was not the Hero the world wanted him to be. He would burn the world down for those he considered family. He would murder, torture, and maim without regret or remorse if it meant protecting what was his.

“Lost in thought, My Love? What has you scowling so deeply?” Lucius asked him. He pulled himself from his musing and looked around the room.

“I was only thinking about what I would do to protect you all,” Hadrian said and then smirked in a way that would make someone tremble or run. “Well, I guess it is more like what I wouldn’t do to protect you all.”

“You look quite terrifying, Pup,” Sirius teased from his chair. “Any one stupid enough to challenge you when you look like that is quite stupid and deserves what you do to them.”

“Such a good Alpha he is,” Lucius said honestly. “We know that you will do anything to protect us all. Are doing anything to keep us safe.”

“All right, Pops how about a game of exploding snap?” Teddy asked.

“I’ll play a game of exploding snap with you and then we will take Draco to the Dueling room and start his lessons,” Hadrian agreed.

“Really?” Draco perked up. “We are going to start my dueling lessons?”

“Yeah, now do you want to play with us?” Hadrian asked.

“I think I will sit with Father and watch,” Draco responded. It wasn’t often that they got to just spend time lazing around. Lucius had been much more affectionate since meeting Hadrian. It was like now that he had found his dominant mate, he didn’t have to be so tough and composed anymore. Draco enjoyed the cuddles, not that he would ever admit it to anyone outside of their home.

“I would like that, Dragon,” Lucius agreed. Draco scooted closer to Lucius and the older blonde wrapped his arm around him and they talked quietly together about a few simple things while they watched Hadrian, Teddy, and Sirius play a few rounds of Exploding Snap.

It was the most chaotic game that Lucius and Draco had ever seen. It was like watching three overgrown children trying to startle each other enough to cause the other to lose. It was also wonderful to see Hadrian smiling and laughing. He was so often far too serious or busy.

“Hades,” Lucius called for his mate.

“Yes, Darling,” Hadrian gave his full attention to his beautiful Veela.

“It is time for me to leave and meet Severus,” Lucius pointed out. Hadrian stood from the floor and went to Lucius who was already standing near the door. He wrapped Lucius in his arms and nuzzled his neck and cheek before kissing him.

“Try and encourage him to get a cleansing or to at least go to the goblins and be tested to see if he needs one. I know that Severus is a master when it comes to Legilimency and that he can protect his mind better than anyone. But Albus is a subtle manipulator, and he could have started on Severus when he was still a teenager at Hogwarts,” Hadrian suggested quietly.

“He is a good man, Love,” Lucius insisted. Hadrian kissed him again.

“I know better than anyone that he is a good man. Remember that I know him as well, Darling. He protected me every year when danger came for me at Hogwarts. I owe him my life many times over. But I know things about him that neither you nor he know yet. He needs a cleansing, My heart,” Hadrian stated again.

“I will do what I can to convince him, Hades. He can be so stubborn sometimes though,” Lucius said with a smile.

“Don’t I know it,” Hadrian agreed with a chuckle. “Be careful and aware at all times, Luc.”

“I am only going to Malfoy Manor, Hadrian. There is no danger for me there,” Lucius answered with a laugh.

“I cannot help but worry, Darling,” Hadrian said before he kissed Lucius once more and then let him leave. He turned toward the others in the room. Sirius and Teddy were miming gagging while Draco and Remus laughed at them. Hadrian cast a very mild stinging jinx at them wandlessly and wordlessly.

“Hey,” Sirius cried out. “What was that for?”

“You know exactly what that was for,” Hadrian said with a laugh. “Now, come boys, it is time to begin Draco’s training.”

“Oh, can we come?” Sirius asked excitedly.

“You were an Auror, Padfoot. You know how to duel,” Hadrian pointed out. “And Remus isn’t too shabby either.”

“Yes, but your sons brag about your skills. Say that you can beat us both at the same time with your eyes closed,” Sirius stated. Hadrian looked between Teddy and Draco who looked completely unrepentant.

“It seems my sons like to brag,” Hadrian said with a smirk. “Come on then, the two of you are welcome to join but you will learn what Draco learns. Ted learned every spell with a wand and then without. Draco will learn the same way. He will learn it faster than the two of you will so try to keep up.”

“With a wand and without? You are asking for too much,” Sirius pouted.

“Remus taught me how to successfully cast the Patronus Charm when I was thirteen. A charm that most adults cannot cast. When I was fifteen, I taught twenty other teenagers to cast it successfully. Just because it seems like it is too much, doesn’t mean that it is,” Hadrian insisted.

“I am so ready to learn,” Draco said nearly bouncing in place. “Please can we go to the dueling room now, Dad?”

“Yeah, let’s go,” Hadrian agreed. The five of them headed up to the dueling room. “Ted, you will start with a simple shielding charm with Draco. The first one I taught you. Take that side of the room. I will start with these two.”

“A simple shielding charm?” Remus asked curiously. “We know how to cast a simple shielding charm.”

“You do not know how to do it, wandlessly and without a thought in the middle of a battle,” Hadrian pointed out. “Pull out your wands.”

Sirius and Remus did as they were instructed. Hadrian made them cast it over and over again until they could recognize the feel of it. Then he made them practice it with their wands and without using the word. Once they had that down, he took their wands and made them start practicing without the wand or the word while he cast low level spells at them.

Meanwhile, Teddy was working with Draco.

“Do you know the incantation for the shield charm?” Teddy asked him.

“Yes, it is Protego,” Draco answered. “Isn’t this a sixth-year spell?”

“It is, but Pop’s taught it to me at eleven. It is the first spell he taught me when he decided I was old enough to learn to duel. It is one of your most important spells. It will completely block all lower-level spells and will weaken higher level spells,” Teddy answered him.

“Was it hard?” Draco asked him. “It seems like something boring to learn. I want to learn real dueling spells like what the two of you did that first day.”

“I learned it with a wand first then I learned to do it without incanting the word. Once I had that mastered, Pop’s took my wand and made me learn it without it. I was not allowed to move on to the next spell until I could do it with ease and as a reflex instead a thought,” Teddy answered. “It took me a long time before we moved on to the spells you saw the other day. If you try to skip steps and learn spells on your own, he will stop teaching you.”

“I won’t cheat. Even if I think the spells are boring,” Draco promised. He had already had this conversation in depth with Hadrian and Lucius. There were rules that he had to follow if he wanted to learn to duel. If he broke the rules, he didn’t get to learn.

“Good, now pull out your wand, Little Brother and let’s get started,” Teddy instructed. Draco excitedly pulled out his wand and followed Teddy as he instructed him. He learned and practiced the wand movement over and over while Teddy explained the theory behind the spell.

“Ok,” Teddy said. “Now, I want you to put magic behind it.”

Hadrian paused when he heard a shout from the other side of the room. They had been in the dueling room now for a few hours. Then he watched as Teddy made Draco calm down and do it again. Hadrian was so full of pride at the way the two of them worked together. He swelled even more with pride when he watched Draco cast a partial shield. Draco glanced over to where Hadrian was to see if he was watching him.

“Very good, Dragon. You are doing magnificently,” Hadrian praised the small blonde. Draco seemed to just glow from the praise. He turned back to Teddy with a grin to show he was eager to continue. “You as well, Little Wolf. I knew you could teach him well.”

“Look at him, Mooney,” Sirius said with a sad sigh. “Our little Godson all grown up and a dad.”

“I don’t think ‘little’ applies anymore Siri. He is taller and older than the both of us,” Remus said with a laugh.

“And isn’t that just an odd thought,” Sirius added.

“It’s odd for me too,” Hadrian said, and he turned back to them. “I have memories of the two of you that you will never share with me. You will only ever know me as I am now, but I remember being thirteen and meeting you both for the first time. I also remember the devastation and heart break of losing you both to a war I aim to end before it even starts. It may be odd for the two of you, but it is a miracle for me.”

“Aww, Pup, we were only teasing,” Sirius said with frown. “We didn’t mean to bring up bad memories.”

“I know you didn’t,” Hadrian said and clapped him on the shoulder. “Now, come on and let me see that wandless wordless shield.”

~~~~~~~~~~

“Severus, my oldest friend,” Lucius said as the Potion Master joined him in the sitting room at Malfoy Manor.

“Hello, Lucius,” Severus greeted and took the seat across from him. “I thought that you had moved from here?”

“I did,” Lucius answered. “Draco and I live with Hadrian now. But we are meeting here because he is a bit cautious about who he gives access to our home.”

“That is very smart of him,” Severus stated.

“You are not offended?” Lucius asked a bit surprised.

“No, as you said, you are my oldest friend. It makes me happy to know that you and Draco are being cared for the way that you should be,” Severus answered. “Your new mate is a force to be reckoned with and I like him, if for no other reason than he has Albus losing his mind.”

“Tell, me what has been going on,” Lucius asked.

“He wants me to brew Summa Mens Imperium. He plans to use it on your sons and your mate. He also plans to use it on Augusta Longbottom and her grandson Neville. These are only the people that I am sure of,” Severus revealed.

“Is that all?” Lucius asked. He knew that at least his family was safe from that. He fingered the cuff at his ear. “My sons and mate are safe from that threat.”

“How?” Severus inquired.

“My mate has connections with the Unseelie Sidhe, and they worked out a deal for protection against such things,” Lucius admitted. He had a suspicion about Severus that he was going to keep to himself for now.

“Of course he has,” Severus said with a rare smirk.

“What else has the old man been up to, Severus?” Lucius asked.

“He has a theory that is completely insane. He has convinced himself that your Hadrian is the Dark Lord in disguise,” Severus responded. “He is planning for war. Gathering his Order.”

“The man really has gotten old and lost his mind,” Lucius said with a laugh. “My Hadrian is the furthest thing from the Dark Lord. Well, not the furthest, he has the potential and power to be the greatest Dark Lord that the world has ever seen but he is not Voldemort.”

“And if the Dark Lord does return?” Severus asked curiously. “What will you do?”

“Nothing. He will not return Severus. But if he should, Hadrian would oppose him the same way that he does Albus,” Lucius insisted.

“Then I will side with you as I aways have,” Severus insisted.

“As always, I am thankful for your friendship and support,” Lucius said with a smile.

“You are happier, Lucius. Free in a way that you have not been before,” Severus pointed out after a few moments.

“Yes, I am. Finding my mate has been life changing. He wants to meet you officially and get to know you as the friend and ally that I know you as,” Lucius admitted.

“I would be open to that,” Severus stated. "He would be a powerful ally to have."

“Good,” Lucius responded. “The only thing is, Hadrian is very cautious about whom he allows in our home or to know our secrets.”

“As he should be,” Severus agreed. “What is it that he wants me to do before he feels comfortable?”

“He wants you to go Gringotts, to Axeclaw and ask for a test to make sure that you are clean of all potions or spells that could be used to control or influence you,” Lucius informed his friend.

“I am a master of the mind magics, Lucius. I know my own mind. I know when someone has tampered with it,” Severus stated. Lucius could tell that he was offended just a bit.

“Severus, just hear me out. You were not always so good at knowing your own mind. There is proof that Albus started manipulating certain people when they were still teenagers in school. If he planted a compulsion or altered a memory of that time, would you know it then?” Lucius asked his best friend.

“I..no,” Severus admitted reluctantly.

“Exactly. There is proof Severus. Proof that Albus has been doing this kind of thing for a very long time. The Goblins are helping him to gather evidence and build a case. There are so many things that I want to tell you about. Things that I cannot tell you until Hadrian is confident that you are truly in control of your own mind,” Lucius insisted.

“I will consider it,” Severus conceded. Lucius smiled at him. That was as good as an admission that he would do it. He would wait at most a week before he gave in and went to the bank.

“That is all I ask, Sev. Thank you,” Lucius responded.

They talked for a bit longer about less heavy topics. Caught up on what had been going on. Lucius didn’t tell Severus that he might be pregnant. He wanted to wait until he knew for sure before anyone outside of their family knew. Male Wixen could become pregnant with the help of potions, but only Submissive male Creatures could become pregnant naturally.

If it got out that he was pregnant there would be a lot of speculation about his status as a Wixen. They weren’t quite ready for that, yet. Hadrian had a plan for Creature Laws that he was working on with the Council. They would start working on it after Hadrian’s ball. Lucius couldn’t wait to stand beside his mate with his other Submissives and support him in every way during that fight.

After a few hours of catching up, Severus insisted he needed to go before he was missed. Lucius flooed home and headed up to the Dueling Room. He knew if they hadn’t been forced out of there, that they were most likely still in there. He was right of course.

He watched for a few minutes as Teddy gave Draco instructions on a few things about how he was holding his wand and the way he was feeling the magic. Then he turned toward the other side of the room when there was a crash and laughter. His mate was bent over in laughter as Remus helped Sirius out of the pile of rubble on the floor.

“Ok, ok, I get it. I wasn’t ready,” Sirius scowled. “Did you have to hit me with something that threw me across the damn room?”

“Sorry, Siri. I just wanted to test your shield,” Hadrian said without any sign of remorse. “Well, if you could call that a shield.”

“Well, it isn’t as if all of us can be as powerful as you are,” Sirius snipped and stuck out his tongue.

“Don’t pout, Siri. You actually did good today,” Hadrian offered. Sirius just growled and threw a piece of rock at him. Hadrian caught it and sent it back to the wall with a wave of his hand. Then the rest of the wall put itself back together with another wave of his hand.

“Show off,” Sirius mumbled as he snatched up his wand and headed for the door. He saw Lucius standing there and huffed before slowing down and respectfully passing him instead of storming out like he intended. He was not brave enough to plow through the man like he would have done in school. Lucius was Hadrian’s mate and possibly pregnant. He liked his head right where it was, thank you very much.

“Hello, Darling,” Hadrian greeted and kissed Lucius on the cheek. “Did you have a nice visit?”

“I did, how did things go here?” Lucius asked.

“Better than I expected,” Hadrian replied. “Draco can show his progress after dinner. He did a wonderful job listening and Ted did a pretty good job instructing him.”

“Good,” Lucius said. “Come on boys. Go and clean up, it is almost time for dinner.”

“Yes, Father,” Draco called out at the same time that Teddy replied with “Sure thing, Luc.”

“Come on, Love. You can tell me all about what Severus had to say today,” Hadrian said as he slung an arm around Lucius. He was happy to listen as they made their way downstairs to the dining room. It sounded like Severus just might agree to go for a cleansing. That made Hadrian happy. It meant that maybe when they finally did come face to face it would be easier for them both.

~~~~~~~~~

"Duke Peverell, it is good to see you again. May your vaults overflow with riches," Axeclaw greeted when Hadrian stepped into his office.

"May your enemies die screaming under your axe," Hadrian returned the greeting. The Goblin grinned and indicated the chair across from him.

"What can I do for you today, Hadrian?" Axeclaw asked when they were settled.

"Today, we are going to talk about the wards around Hogwarts. The first meeting of the school governors will take place on August 1st, and I want to be able to inform them of the reworking of the wards at that time," Hadrian answered happily.

"I do love being your account manager. I must remember to send my King a generous gift for choosing me to work with you," Axeclaw complimented him.

"Glad that you enjoy working with me. I enjoy working with you as well. I love the viciousness of Goblins," Hadrian responded.

"Now, I have news that may make you very happy. I located the Hufflepuff Lord. There has been an influx of Wixen coming in and insisting on tests and cleansing. He wants to meet with you. He knows that you have two Founder's titles and that between the two of you changes can be made in the school without Albus or the governors approval," Axeclaw informed him.

"That is wonderful news, Axeclaw thank you. If you give me his information I will write him today. Maybe we can meet up to discuss a few things before the school meeting on the first. Who is it?" Hadrian asked. He was curious. He had a few ideas he wanted to see if he was right.

"His name is Charis Smith. He is a pureblood Lord and part of the Sacred 28," Axeclaw responded.

"He has a son that goes to Hogwarts? Zacharias Smith?" Hadrian asked.

"That would be the one," Axeclaw confirmed.

"Well, then I was partially right. I figured it might be Zacharias, he was a snobby little shithead in school and always bragged about his family being related to Helga Hufflepuff. I hope his father is less annoying," Hadrian said with a chuckle.

"Guess you will just have to meet him and find out," Axeclaw stated.

"Yeah, I guess so," Hadrian agreed. "Now, let's talk about those wards."

Chapter Text

“All right, Kid, are you ready?” Hadrian asked as he stood in the floo room with Teddy.

“Yeah, Pops I got this,” Teddy answered with a grin. He was ready to do this. He had been studying with Remus, Lucius, and Hadrian.

“Then let’s go. Your appointment is in thirty minutes, and we need to get to the right floor and who knows what else might happen, so let’s get going,” Hadrian instructed.

“Let’s go,” Teddy agreed and then the two of the flooed to the Ministry Atrium.

Today Teddy was going to take his OWLS so that he could prepare for his NEWT classes. Hadrian knew he was ready and wasn’t too worried about how he was going to do. Teddy hadn’t had much spare time to do anything but study and learn to duel because of the way that he had been raised.

They checked in and then headed for the lifts. Hadrian had to stop himself from smiling and greeting Arthur Weasley when he stepped into the lift behind them. He wasn’t supposed to know him in this time.

“Hello,” Arthur greeted with a smile.

“Hello,” Hadrian responded. He held out his hand and Arthur grasped it. “I’m Hadrian.”

“Oh, the new Duke everyone is talking about?” Arthur asked him with curiosity. This man had been causing Albus all sorts of trouble and Molly had done nothing but talk bad about him even though she had never met him.

“That would be me,” Hadrian said with a chuckle.

“I’m Arthur Weasley. It is nice to meet you and put a face to the name,” Arthur said with genuine kindness. He had always been kind and Hadrian had loved him for it. “And this fine-looking young man must be your son.”

“Yes, this is Edward, but he prefers Ted or Teddy,” Hadrian introduced. Teddy smiled at Arthur and shook his hand when he held it out to him.

“It’s nice to meet you, Mr. Weasley,” Teddy said politely. Ted had only ever met Arthur twice in the past. So, he wasn’t very familiar with him.

“How old are you, Ted? You look about the same age as my Percy,” Arthur asked him.

“Eighteen, sir,” Teddy answered. Arthur chuckled.

“Well, then that puts you between Percy and Charlie,” Arthur responded. “You are probably through with school then.”

“Not yet, sir. I have been homeschooled but my dad is going to let me attend Hogwarts for my NEWT year so I am here to take my OWLS so that I can go,” Teddy answered.

“Oh, so you will probably get to meet my five youngest at some point. My two oldest have already graduated. Percy is sixteen he will be in his sixth year. You should say ‘hello’ he is very studious and serious about school,” Arthur offered.

“Thank you, Mr. Weasley. I will certainly say hello,” Teddy responded. Arthur turned back to Hadrian.

“I heard that you made quite the suggestion in the last Wizengamot…something about cleansings and protection against compulsions, is that correct?” Arthur asked him.

“Yes, that is correct. I believe that it is important for the people to be able to trust in their government. And what better way to ensure that trust than to make sure they are protected against any mind magic that someone may try and use to manipulate them. I wear my ear cuff every day and report to the goblins for regular cleansings,” Hadrian informed him.

“I would like to know where I could get one of those ear cuffs. I agree that we should do what we can to protect ourselves from outside influences,” Arthur surprised Hadrian by asking.

“Oh, well then, I would like to suggest going to Gringotts and speaking to my account manager Axeclaw. He will be happy to set you up with a cleansing and put you in contact with the people who made my cuff,” Hadrian instructed him.

“Thank you, Duke Peverell. I believe that I have to agree with those that say you are much friendlier than you look. Have a lovely day and good luck on your OWLS,” Arthur said with a chuckle before exiting the lift at his floor.

“That was surprising,” Teddy stated when they were alone.

“Yeah, Kid. It was. Arthur is Albus’ man through and through from what I remember. But maybe he is under compulsions or something like most people close to Albus are. This is a good thing,” Hadrian agreed.

“Oh, this is our stop,” Teddy said a bit nervously. Hadrian squeezed his shoulder for a moment and then they stepped up to the Educational Department receptionist.

“What can I do for you gentlemen today?” the receptionist asked with a smile.

“Edward Peverell, he has an appointment to take his OWLS today,” Hadrian answered.

“Yep, I see him right here. His paperwork is already all filled out and he is ready to go. If you will just take a seat, your test Proctor will be out in a moment to get you,” she instructed.

“Thank you,” Hadrian said and then led Teddy to the waiting room. “How are you feeling?”

“Nervous, but I know I can do this. I am ready,” Teddy answered with a smile.

“Good boy, Ted,” Hadrian praised. “Just take your time. You know the information; you know you do. You are smart boy. You have this.”

“Thanks, Dad,” Teddy said. They waited a few minutes before an older gentleman stepped into the room.

“Edward Peverell?” he asked.

“Yes, Sir,” Teddy answered and stood.

“I am Mr. Long; I will be your proctor today. You are his father?” Mr. Long asked Hadrian.

“Yes,” Hadrian answered.

“You cannot accompany him back here. You are welcome to wait but he will most likely be here for many hours. Each section of each subject is timed. He will get thirty minutes for lunch and then he will continue on. He will most likely be here until around six this evening,” Mr. Long informed them.

“I wasn’t planning on staying. I will make myself busy elsewhere,” Hadrian responded.

“Very good,” Mr. Long stated with a smile. “All right, Heir Peverell, follow me.”

“Good luck, Kid,” Hadrian stated and kissed him on the head.

“Thanks, Dad,” Teddy said before following the Proctor. Hadrian waited until he was gone and then took a deep breath and left the Educational Department. He was planning on going with Remus today to check out the Island and see about putting buildings on it.

~~~~~~~~

“Hey, Dad?” Draco called out when Hadrian strode into the sitting room to find Remus.

“What is it, Dragon?” Hadrian asked him as he ruffled his hair. Draco combed it back down with his fingers and looked up at Hadrian.

“Would it maybe, be alright if I tagged along with you today?” Draco asked him nervously.

“To the island?” Hadrian asked him to be sure.

“Yes, Sir. I don’t really want to just sit at the house while everyone else is busy today,” Draco responded.

“It probably won’t be much fun, but you are welcome to come with me, Draco. I have already told you that I am always available if you want to spend time together,” Hadrian told him with a smile.

“Thanks, Dad,” Draco answered and beamed up at him. Hadrian absolutely adored the smile. It wasn’t an expression that he had ever seen on Draco when they were in school together. Hadrian had mostly been subjected to sneers and frowns. This was so much better.

“Come on, let’s find Remus and Sirius,” Hadrian stated and then headed up to the library. Remus at least was probably in there even if Sirius wasn’t. Except, neither of them was in the library.

“Oh, I think I remember them saying something about practicing a wandless shield. Maybe they are in the Dueling Room,” Draco offered.

“Thanks, Dragon. Let’s go check it out,” Hadrian said with a smile and then the two of them headed that way.

Sure enough, Sirius and Remus were in the Dueling room. They were taking turns casting spells at each other and trying to block them wandlessly and wordlessly. It didn’t look like it was going all that well for them. Hadrian stood with his arm around Draco’s shoulder and the two of them watched for a few minutes.

“Oh, hey Hades,” Sirius said when he finally noticed them.

“Hey, I am glad you guys are actually practicing the wandless stuff,” Hadrian responded. He was glad they were taking it seriously. Knowing wandless magic was a really good way to not end up dead if someone happened to disarm you in the middle of a duel.

“Yeah, well, we can’t let these youngsters be better at it than we are,” Sirius answered.

“Teddy is already much better at it than both of you and Draco is most likely going to be better at it as well. He is young and it is easier to learn when your core is still developing. Your cores are too dependent on channeling through a focus object that it is going to take time to train it to do something else,” Hadrian pointed out.

“You are pretty flawless at it; did you teach yourself wandless magic at their age?” Remus asked him curiously. Hadrian smirked and shook his head.

“No, I didn’t start attempting Wandless magic until after I had become an Auror. I disarmed a Rogue Witch during one of my missions and she still managed to get me even though she didn’t have a wand. That is where the big scar on my face came from. I was determined to learn wandless magic after that,” Hadrian informed them.

“So, you were, what, in your early twenties?” Remus clarified.

“Yes,” Hadrian stated.

“How long did it take you to start mastering your wandless spells?” Sirius asked him excitedly.

“Um..well, not long, I was really good at wandless magic in about a year or two. Just as good without my wand as with it. It was really natural for me to learn to cast without my wand,” Hadrian admitted.

“Seriously?” Sirius exclaimed. “Is there anything you aren’t good at?”

“Potions,” Hadrian answered. Remus laughed.

“No, you are good at potions you just don’t like it. There is a difference,” Remus stated.

“Oh, well um I am bad at …. Household charms. Cleaning, cooking, and that stuff,” Hadrian answered again.

“Merlin, can you believe him?” Sirius asked Remus. “And look at his kid, smiling that little smug smile.”

“Hey, I am allowed to be proud. My dad is pretty cool. Way cooler than the two of you,” Draco responded with all the snobbery that Harry was used to hearing when Draco talked about Lucius back in school. Hadrian chuckled.

"Oi, I will have you know...we are really cool," Sirius said with a pout.

"If you have to be the one to say you are cool, then you definitely aren't. But just to be clear. I didn't say you weren't cool, I said dad was cooler," Draco pointed out.

“Are we still going to the island today?” Hadrian asked Remus.

“Oh, yeah. I forgot about that,” Remus said with a smile. “I am ready to go.”

“I am coming too,” Sirius stated quickly.

“Of course, you are,” Hadrian agreed. “Let’s go then.”

The four of them stepped into the foyer of the castle, it was the only place in the castle they could apparate into or out of the castle.

“Here we are,” Hadrian said as he steadied Draco. Side-along apparition always sucked.

“Yeah, I have already walked the entire island once,” Remus pointed out. “This is the center of the island and also the biggest clearing. This would be the place to put cabins if you were going to.”

“This is absolutely your decision, Mooney,” Hadrian told him. “The island is going to be the place that you spend your full moons. So, it is up to you if you want the place to yourself or if you want to offer it for a pack to use as well.”

“I think I would like to invite a pack or two to come and spend their full moons here. The island is big enough for us to put a few buildings on and that everyone should have plenty of space to run,” Remus answered.

“Sounds good, Mooney,” Hadrian agreed. “You have free reign to do whatever you want here. Build what you want. Hell, make it a little village and invite the packs to live here full time if that’s what you want.”

“Wha…I didn’t even think of that,” Remus stated in surprise. “Do you know how many wolves live in shacks or in really bad living conditions because they can’t get jobs or anything to provide for themselves?”

"I bet you could make the island into its own self-sustaining community if you wanted," Hadrian pointed out. "I would help of course."

“We can do it Mooney,” Sirius added. “Hades has been nice enough to give you free run of the island I will pay for anything we need to do to it. Let me do this for you Moons.”

“You wouldn’t have to do that Siri,” Hadrian stated with a laugh.

“I want to. It would make me feel better to use my family money for something good,” Sirius insisted. “Besides you aren’t the only person around here who is filthy rich and can spend money.”

“You are absolutely right, Siri,” Hadrian agreed. “So, who wants to explore for a bit?”

“I do,” Draco spoke up with a grin.

“Alright, then let’s do it,” Hadrian agreed. “You two coming?”

“Yeah, we are,” Sirius answered. “Like we are going to let the two of you have all of the fun.”

Hadrian just chuckled and then the four of them headed into the woods. They explored for a while and Hadrian let Draco roam as much as he wanted as long as he didn’t get too far.

“Dad!” Draco exclaimed as he came running through the bush. “You have to come see this.”

“What is it, Dragon?” Hadrian answered and let Draco pull him. Draco was grinning and then Hadrian could hear the roar of water.

“Look,” Draco said and pushed aside the foliage that was in the way. Hadrian looked around in aww, it was a beautiful waterfall with a pool of clear blue water. It was absolutely enchanting.

“Great find, Draco,” Hadrian said with a grin.

“Yeah, it is,” Remus agreed. He and Sirius were standing just behind Hadrian. Sirius grinned like a lunatic and then grabbed Draco and jumped into the pool of water. Hadrian laughed when the blonde came up sputtering and splashed water at Sirius.

“Come on, Pup. We can’t let them have all of the fun,” Remus said and stripped off down to his boxers. The Were was nearly as scarred as Hadrian was. Hadrian shrugged and laughed.

“No, we absolutely can’t,” Hadrian agreed and stripped down to his boxers as well before jumping in and splashing everyone.

“Merlin, Pup you are like a boulder,” Sirius exclaimed as he wiped the water out of his face. Hadrian just laughed and pulled Sirius under the water.

The four of them played in the water for an hour or so before Hadrian decided he was done and conjured a blanket to lay out on. He cast a drying charm and then slipped on his pants before laying down to bask in the sun. He listened to the sounds of Draco and the other two playing while he stared up at the sky.

He must have fallen asleep, because he blinked his eyes open when he felt someone snuggle up to him. He looked down to see Draco sound asleep on the blanket curled into his side.

“He crawled up there with you about two minutes after he realized you were asleep,” Remus said quietly.

“What time is it?” Hadrian asked. It was probably about time to head home. Lucius and Teddy would be getting home for dinner, and he didn’t want to worry either of them by not being home.

“After five,” Remus answered him. Hadrian waved his hand and was fully clothed then he carefully stood and then lifted the still sleeping boy in his arms.

“Must have worn him out,” Sirius said with a chuckle. Hadrian smiled when Draco nuzzled closer to him but didn’t wake up.

“Yeah, must have,” Hadrian agreed. “Come on, let’s get home before my lovely Veela and Little Wolf arrive to an empty house.”

“We wouldn’t want that. Whatever would they do with themselves,” Sirius said mockingly. Remus laughed and then laughed harder when Sirius yelped. Hadrian had sent a stinging hex his direction. Then the four of them apparated home.

“Well, he looks exhausted,” Lucius stated. He was standing in the foyer as if he had just arrived home as well. Teddy was right behind him.

“We went to the island to check it out and did a bit of exploring. Our Dragon found a very pretty waterfall with a swimming hole. He played hard,” Hadrian explained.

“Aww, sounds like I missed out on a lot of fun,” Teddy fake pouted.

“Don’t worry, Ted, Uncle Remi and I will take you out there another day. We are going to be spending a lot of time on the island fixing it up,” Sirius assured him. “We will leave your old dad at home.”

“Awesome,” Teddy said with a grin. Lucius stepped up to Hadrian and Draco. He ran his fingers through Draco’s hair and kissed his cheek. Draco blinked open his eyes and then blushed when he realized he was being held by Hadrian and fussed over by Lucius.

“Hello, Dragon,” Lucius said with a smile. “Have a good day?”

“Yes, Father it was a really good day. We went to the island that dad is letting Uncle Remi use. I found a waterfall and we played in the water,” Draco answered as Hadrian stood him back on his own feet. Draco hugged Lucius and Hadrian kissed his Veela on the head before going to Teddy and letting the two of them catch up about their day.

“How were your exams, Kid?” Hadrian asked as he ruffled Teddy’s hair and led him to the sitting room.

“Oh, I think I did really good. You were right. As long as I took my time and paid attention to what I was doing it wasn’t difficult,” Teddy stated with a grin. “I had time to swing by and take my apparition exam as well. So, I am licensed for that too, now.”

“Good boy, Ted. I didn’t even think about you needing that,” Hadrian praised. Teddy beamed up at his dad and sat down next to him on the couch. “Did they tell you how long it will be before you get your results?”

“Yeah, in about two or three days,” Teddy answered excitedly.

“How many did you decide to take?” Hadrian asked him.

“Charms, Transfiguration, Arithmancy, Ancient Runes, Potions, Defense Against the Dark Arts, and Herbology,” Teddy answered.

“That is great, Ted,” Lucius said as he sat down on one of the couches with Draco. “I have seen you study, I know you did great.”

“Thanks, Luc,” Teddy said with a slight blush. “So, I have been thinking…I want to be an Animagus.”

“We talked about it a few years ago and you always said no. That you were basically an Animagus already, what made you change your mind?” Hadrian asked him.

“Well, I thought that it might be nice to have two animal forms. It might be useful for sneaking, spying, or escaping,” Teddy pointed out.

“I agree with all of those points but in order for it to be useful for those things, you would have to be unregistered,” Hadrian countered. Teddy gave him a look.

“When have we ever been that concerned with the law?” Teddy asked him with a chuckle.

“Touche, Little Wolf. Alright but I want you to agree to wait until Winter Break to do it so that you can be supervised,” Hadrian requested.

“Ok, Pops I can do that,” Teddy agreed. Draco looked up at Lucius hopefully.

“Don’t even think about it, Dragon,” Lucius warned with a laugh. Draco pouted and turned to Hadrian.

“Sorry, Drake if your father says no then it is no,” Hadrian answered. “I wouldn’t let Ted do it at your age either. You are still a bit too young, even if it wasn’t illegal.”

Draco sighed and then shrugged.

“Worth a try,” the blonde boy stated. Lucius, Teddy, and Hadrian all laughed.

"Uncle Sirius and your dad did it when they were what fifteen?" Teddy asked. "Isn't that what you told me?"

"Yes, but they were doing it because the moon was hard for Mooney and they wanted to find a way to make it easier for him. That and they did it without their parents knowing," Hadrian responded.

"Don't get any ideas about doing it at school without us knowing. Severus is always watching," Lucius warned them.

"I wouldn't, Father," Draco answered quickly. "I am not a reckless Gryffindor."

"Hey," Hadrian said with a laugh. Then Teddy gave him a look.

"I have heard the stories, Pops," Teddy pointed out. Hadrian laughed harder.

"Ok, that's fair. Reckless is kind of a requirement I think," Hadrian agreed.

“I believe it is time for dinner,” Lucius stated and indicated Tandy standing in the doorway.

“Yes, Master Lucius, it is being time for dinner,” Tandy agreed.

“Perfect, I am starving,” Hadrian said with a grin. He reached down and pulled Lucius up with him. Then he wrapped his arms around the Veela while the boys headed for the dining room. Lucius nuzzled Hadrian’s neck and pressed a chaste kiss to his jaw.

“I missed you today, My Love,” Lucius admitted.

"I missed you as well, Darling," Hadrian responded and claimed Lucius' lips in a slow kiss. He pulled back slightly and then buried his nose in Lucius' neck.

Hadrian tightened his arms around Lucius and breathed deeply. There was a subtle shift in his Submissive’s scent. There was a new softness to it that smelled of fresh new things. It made Hadrian want to wrap his love in protective charms and keep him safe in their home.

“Oh,” Hadrian sighed out. He understood what the books had meant about a dominant noticing the change in scent first. His Veela was definitely carrying. He knelt down and pressed his nose to Lucius’ very flat abdomen.

“What is it, My Alpha?” Lucius asked him curiously. Hadrian caressed Lucius’ stomach and grinned up at the blonde.

“You are definitely carrying,” Hadrian said quietly before breathing in the scent that was strongest where his little one was growing in his Submissives magical womb. “The scent of it makes me want to lock you away in the safety of our rooms and not let you out until the babe is born.”

“Hey, Pup….” Sirius called loudly from the doorway. He stopped and backed up when Hadrian turned toward him with flashing eyes. “Alright, did I miss something?”

“No,” Lucius said with a laugh. He gripped Hadrian’s hair and turned his head up toward him. “Stop growling, Love. Your Godfather isn’t a threat, and you know it.” Hadrian seemed to physically shake himself before pressing a kiss to Lucius’ abdomen and standing up.

“Sorry, Siri,” Hadrian said with a shrug. “I believe my Lovely Veela is in fact carrying. The new scent on him has my instincts acting up.”

“No need to apologize, Pup,” Sirius said with a grin. “We were expecting it. No sudden movements around Luci from now on. We will do our best not to trigger your instincts negatively.”

“Thanks, Siri,” Hadrian said. He nuzzled Lucius once more before leading him out of the room. They sat down at the dining table and Hadrian fought his instincts hard not to pull Lucius down into his lap.

“What held you up?” Draco asked curiously.

“Hades says Luci smells different. Has his instincts acting crazy,” Sirius answered for them with grin.

“Oh, you mean….” Teddy started and Lucius nodded while Hadrian grinned with pride.

"Congratulations, Pup, Lucius. We are excited for you both," Remus exclaimed.

“What?” Draco asked and looked between them all. Then he smiled and Hadrian could see that he understood. “Oh, you think Father is pregnant.”

“Yes, I do,” Hadrian said proudly.

“That’s wonderful. I am so excited,” Draco responded.

“So, are we,” Lucius stated and rubbed his hand across his abdomen. He couldn’t wait to feel the baby moving. It had been one of his favorite parts of carrying Draco.

“But, we are still keeping quiet about this. It is very important that Dumbledore and others like him do not know that Lucius is carrying. They would use it against us or try to hurt him,” Hadrian warned them.

“A new baby is exciting and within these walls we will celebrate the miracle of this. But the outside world isn’t kind to Creatures. So, we must protect ourselves,” Lucius added.

Hadrian reached out and cupped Lucius’ face before looking at his family around the table.

“It isn’t safe… yet” Hadrian insisted. “But it will be. I will make it safe for us all. We will be able to live our lives in the open without fear of Wixen and their prejudices. I swear it.”

“We believe you, Pup,” Sirius said with a grin. “Besides not all Wixen are prejudice. I am not a Creature, and I am for sure on your side.”

“You don’t count, Uncle Siri. You are mated to a Creature,” Teddy pointed out with a laugh.

“You count, Pads,” Remus stated when Sirius pouted. The Animagus stuck his tongue out at Teddy and Hadrian chuckled. It was like having three children in the house.

“You are such a good Alpha, My Hades,” Lucius told Hadrian. “I want you to remember that you are not fighting this battle alone. There are a lot of people and resources in your corner, make sure to use us.”

“I know, Darling. I want you to stay far away from any fights or duels that are likely to break out after we start pushing for Creature rights. I won’t risk you or our baby,” Hadrian insisted.

Lucius laughed and pulled Hadrian closer to him by his collar. He kissed the Drake and laughed harder when he heard the other four making either kissing noises or gagging noises at the display.

“Try not to forget that I was once a dueling champion and am not afraid to use some very dark, nasty curses. I am carrying our baby, but I am not a delicate flower incapable of protecting myself or our family,” Lucius gently reminded him.

“You are right, of course. Forgive me, Lucius I know that you are more than capable of taking care of yourself,” Hadrian assured him.

“No forgiveness needed, Hades. I know you are simply reacting on instinct. I love that you want to take care of us. And I love letting you do just that. I am happy to let others believe I am a delicate flower in need of protecting, it means they will underestimate me. But I want you to always remember that I am perfectly capable, but I choose to let you take care of me,” Lucius told him.

“I will endeavor to never forget again, My Vicious Darling,” Hadrian stated seriously.

“The ministry is starting to perform raids on the homes of ‘Dark’ Wixen. Malfoy Manor is on the list of homes up for a visit,” Sirius interrupted. He was looking down at a letter in his hands. One of the elves had brought it in while Lucius and Hadrian had been talking. Sirius had been writing letters to his old friends in the Auror department.

“What?” Lucius asked shocked. Sirius held out the letter.

“Phil doesn’t know where the orders are coming from originally, but apparently some of the Auror team leaders are letting their teams know that they are going to start performing raids on the homes of those confirmed and suspected of siding with the ‘Dark’ factions. He doesn’t think it is exactly ministry sanctioned,” Sirius told them in further detail.

“That is something that has to be voted on by the Wizengamot, so I know for a fact it isn’t ministry sanctioned,” Lucius stated angrily. “I have to do a bit of cleaning up at the Manor so that Cissa nor myself can be persecuted.”

“Bring it here,” Hadrian insisted. “They cannot find this place and I will never give them access, so bring the things that could get you in trouble here. We will lock them in the vault room in the basement.”

“Thank you, Hadrian. I will do it tomorrow,” Lucius agreed.

“We will do it tomorrow. I have a meeting with Charis Smith about the School Board meeting but other than that I am completely free tomorrow,” Hadrian insisted.

“Sounds great,” Lucius responded.

This would be a great way to get the Diary into his home and protected. In the other timeline, Lucius had only slipped the Diary into Ginny Weasley’s cauldron to get it out of his home so that he could not be condemned for having artifacts that belonged to Tom.

He was planning to retrieve the Ring tomorrow as well. He wanted Tom’s soul safe. Lucius had told him that Albus was losing the plot and believed that he was Tom in disguise. Albus would probably start hunting for the Horcrux sooner this time around.

They had dinner and talked about their plans for the next few days. Hadrian would have his meeting with Charis tomorrow and get him onside for the things that he wanted to do for the school.

The day after that was his 37th birthday and the day that they could do a scan to confirm Lucius’ pregnancy. He had been instructed to make no plans for that day because his family wanted him home and available to spend the day with them. Hadrian was perfectly fine with that.

August first he would be shaking Albus’ world up even more and he was living for it. He was going to start slowly making changes to the school with Charis’ help. He also needed to find the Ravenclaw Lord as well. If he did, there were old laws in place that would allow the four founders heirs, or in this case three, to take complete control of the school.

At some point in the next few days, he was going to be meeting with Amelia and Rufus to officially question Peter Pettigrew. Hadrian was hoping they could get something solid out of him that would point to Albus being more involved.

He knew that Amelia and Rufus were starting to figure out that Albus was the one he was suspicious of, but it was inevitable. It was hard to lead the questioning the way he needed it to go without giving some things away. He could tell them more once they were protected.

“You were quite lost in thought through dinner,” Lucius pointed out.

The Veela had played a few rounds of chess with Draco and Teddy after dinner. Hadrian had retreated to his office to go over a few things and check over some of the investments that he was now responsible for. Lucius had come looking for him after Draco had gone to bed.

Hadrian wrapped his arms around Lucius when he sat down in the Drake’s lap in his office. He caressed Lucius’ stomach and kissed his neck softly.

“For such a big, intimidating man, you are quite affectionate and gentle,” Lucius said with a smile. He had never thought he would be so lucky in a Dominant mate.

“Only for those I consider family, Darling. Everyone else is always one wrong twitch away from a curse. I won’t lose anyone this time around,” Hadrian responded with a bit of a growl in his voice as he continued to pepper kisses up and down Lucius’ neck.

“We, Love, we won’t lose anyone. You are not alone, and you are not solely responsible for us all,” Lucius said quietly. He had his head tilted to the side so that Hadrian had better access to his neck.

“I know that logically, Darling, but I have been trained and pushed into the position of a leader from fourteen years old. I have been told so many times that I am the only one capable of handling the ‘big bad’. That I am the one responsible for the survival of others. It is hard to rework that mindset, especially when I am the most Dominant Creature in our home. My instincts say it is my right and duty to protect you all,” Hadrian told him.

Lucius pulled away from Hadrian and then turned so that he was straddling the man’s lap. He wrapped his arms around his neck and nuzzled his cheek before kissing him. Hadrian sat back and let his Veela shower him with affection. It had been so long since anyone, but Teddy had even touched him. Having Lucius, Draco, and Teddy to shower with affection and receive affection in turn has been so good for Hadrian's state of mind. It also strengthened his resolve to protect them all.

“Oh, my Love,” Lucius said as he kissed Hadrian and ran his fingers through his hair. “We are so lucky to have you. You are taking such good care of us all. You can lead us to battle or lead us to a peaceful resolution. You can lead us to victory or lead us into hiding. We would follow you anywhere. But leading still doesn’t mean standing alone. You will never stand alone again.”

Hadrian tightened his arms around Lucius and kissed him hard. Merlin, he was so thankful for this second chance at life. When he pulled away both of them were panting hard and more than a little turned on.

“I believe it is time to retire to our room, Little Veela,” Hadrian said with a growl. He gripped Lucius by the thighs and stood from his chair.

Lucius wrapped his arms and legs around the Drake and grinned. It was never a position he would allow anyone outside of their home to see him in but Merlin he loved being able to give in to his Submissive instincts. This is what he had been waiting his entire life for.

“Please,” Lucius agreed and then proceeded to nip and kiss at Hadrian’s neck while he carried him to their room.

He was pretty sure he heard someone chuckle but paid them no attention. Draco was already in bed and Ted was usually in his room reading this time of night so it could only be Remus or Sirius, and he wasn’t worried about the two of them.

Hadrian opened and shut their bedroom door with wandless, wordless magic. It was a show of power that always made Lucius want him more. Hadrian gently laid him down on the bed and then crawled up after him.

Lucius moved to start unbuttoning Hadrian’s clothes, but the Drake shook his head and gently placed Lucius’ hands back on the bed.

“Be still, Darling and let me take care of you,” Hadrian insisted. Lucius just smiled up at his Dominant Mate and nodded.

“Of course, my Love,” Lucius agreed. Hadrian slowly unbuttoned Lucius’ shirt. He kissed and a worshiped every piece of beautiful pale flesh that he uncovered before vanishing the shirt and moving on to his shoes.

Hadrian took his time and slowly removed every item of clothing that Lucius wore. When he was completely bare, Hadrian grabbed a pillow and folded it over so that his face was even with Lucius' abdomen. His desire had cooled as he removed Lucius' clothes. Not because Lucius was unattractive, because he was gorgeous. But Hadrian had been distracted by the new scent and the thought of his baby growing inside his lovely mate.

Lucius ran his fingers through Hadrian’s curls as the Drake caressed him. Lucius startled slightly when he felt a warmth that seemed to trickle into him. He looked down to see beautiful flashes of light moving from Hadrian’s fingertips and sinking into his stomach.

“What are you doing, Hades?” Lucius asked curiously. The magic felt so warm and nice. Like something caressing him from the inside.

“The books say it is best to start sharing magic with the baby as early as possible. If I start now and share magic with you like this every night, it will make the entire pregnancy easier on you and our little one,” Hadrian informed him.

Lucius smiled and simply continued to run his fingers through Hadrian’s hair as the Drake slowly and carefully continued to let his magic trickle into him. Hadrian was a great Alpha, and he was a great father. He didn't think there were many Wixen, Creature or otherwise, who was powerful enough to physically share magic like this.

After a few more minutes of this, Hadrian pressed a kiss to Lucius’ stomach before banishing his own clothes finally and covering Lucius’ body completely with his own. He pressed his quickly hardening member into Lucius own and grinned down at his gorgeous mate.

“Now, I am going to take care of you in a much more fun way,” Hadrian said with a growl to his deep voice. His eyes flashed a beautiful green with his power, and he felt Lucius shiver and harden beneath him.

“Thank, Merlin,” Lucius answered with a laugh. He ground himself up against Hadrian and shivered again when he saw Hadrian’s eyes darken with his pleasure.

Hadrian slowly but expertly took Lucius apart as he brought him to orgasm multiple times before ever burying himself into him. When they were both exhausted and satisfied, Lucius laid on his stomach with his head on Hadrian’s chest and one arm and leg thrown over him.

The dark haired man was gently caressing his Submissive as the two of them just lay there contentedly together.

“Luc, I already told you that Tom created Horcrux didn’t I?” Hadrian asked quietly.

“Tom?” Lucius asked him. Hadrian chuckled.

“I guess not,” Hadrian responded. “Tom Marvolo Riddle. Better known as Lord Voldemort, The Dark Lord.” Lucius stiffened a bit in his arms and Hadrian continued to caress him gently.

“He made Horcrux?” Lucius asked quietly. Hadrian could smell the distress and rumbled soothingly to Lucius before kissing him on the head.

“Yes, but you have nothing to fear, Darling. Tom wasn’t always insane. That was something else that Albus caused. He felt threatened by the power, influence, and followers that Tom was gathering to himself. So, he placed compulsions on Tom that made him start creating Horcrux until he was completely insane all on his own,” Hadrian informed Lucius.

“So, you want to gather them? To destroy them?” Lucius asked him carefully. Guess that explained why their Dark Marks never completely faded.

“No, I want to gather them so that I can make his soul whole again and bring him back to life as the man he was originally. He was a Creature like us and was attempting to do wonderful things in the Creature communities. He is a born leader and good at convincing people to follow him. He would make a good ally,” Hadrian got to his point.

“Ally?” Lucius stated and sat up. He looked down at Hadrian like he was completely insane. “I have been a Death Eater since I was seventeen years old. If there is one thing that I know about The Dark Lord, it is that he doesn’t share power. He would never follow you.”

Hadrian sat up and reached out for Lucius’ hand. The Veela linked their fingers together without hesitation. Hadrian rewarded him with a blinding smile.

“This is one of those times that I am going to ask you to put your trust in me without much proof or reason. I need you to trust that I know what I am doing and that I would not risk our family or our cause. I am not saying putting his soul together will make him a good man, but like the two of us he will do what it takes to get the job done,” Hadrian insisted.

Lucius held Hadrian’s hand and thought about what he had been told. Hadrian insisted Tom wasn’t always insane and Lucius remembered the stories his father and Nott Sr. used to tell of a man that was charismatic and ambitious. One with brilliant ideas and the power to see it through.

He hadn’t believed those stories because he had only ever experienced the Dark Lord, not Tom Riddle. He was going to put his trust in his mate. He knew that even if the Dark Lord was resurrected and started acting insane that he would be ok. Hadrian would take care of him and their children. Lucius would never follow the Dark Lord again. He had done so the first time because his father had all but forced him. Their other option had been to follow Albus, and he would never do that. Hadrian was powerful enough to stop the Dark Lord if the worst did happen. He had faith in his Mate.

“I trust you, Hadrian,” Lucius stated firmly. He moved and shifted around until he was sitting between Hadrian’s legs with his back to the Drake’s chest. Hadrian wrapped his arms around him and held him securely. Lucius snuggled up to him and kissed his jaw.

“I know that you would never do anything to put our family at risk and if you believe this is something that needs to be done, then I will stand with you. Is there anything that I can do to help?” Lucius asked him.

“As a matter of fact, Darling there is,” Hadrian told him gratefully. “You have a Horcrux currently inside Malfoy Manor. I would like to make sure that we retrieve it tomorrow.”

“I have a Horcrux?” Lucius asked surprised.

“Yes, a diary with ‘TMR’ on the front bottom corner,” Hadrian explained.

“I remember that. The Dark Lord gave it to me about a year before he was killed and told me to guard it. It is in a secure, secret room in my office,” Lucius recalled.

“Perfect, we will get it tomorrow,” Hadrian responded. “There is one more that you can help me get.”

“I will do what I can, Hades,” Lucius answered.

“I need to know if Narcissa was left in control of Bellatrix’s vaults when she was locked away in Azkaban,” Hadrian asked him.

“Yes, Bellatrix left Cissa in control of everything for her and the Lestrange brothers both. I am not surprised that she was left one of the Horcrux. She is completely insane and absolutely obsessed with the Dark Lord,” Lucius informed him.

“Great, I need Narcissa to give the Goblins permission to give me the Hufflepuff Cup that is in Bellatrix’s vault. They know the one, they just need permission to retrieve it,” Hadrian explained.

“She will do it,” Lucius responded. “She will be curious as to why.”

“She can’t know anything yet. The two of you are very good friends and were married for a long time. Ask her to just trust that you need this done and it is safer for her if she doesn’t know why we need it. The less people to know about the existence of Horcrux the better,” Hadrian requested.

“I agree with that. I will get it done,” Lucius told him. “How many Horcrux are there?”

“I have already retrieved one, then there is the diary, the cup, a ring, a diadem, and a necklace. I will get the ring tomorrow and I will also attempt to get the necklace tomorrow with Sirius’ help. The Diadem is at Hogwarts, I will get Teddy to get it for me when school starts back up,” Hadrian answered him.

“You don’t have to wait for Teddy to do it. You could get Severus to do it. He wouldn’t betray us,” Lucius insisted. Hadrian kissed Lucius on the cheek.

“If he gets cleansed like you believe he will, then I will be happy to trust him with this task. I would much rather he did it than, Teddy. I am only concerned about it, because we cannot be sure what kinds of compulsions were placed on him as a teenager. Things that we may not even realize until it is too late,” Hadrian pointed out.

“He will get cleansed. I know he will. He will be stubborn at first, but it will eventually get to him. He will not be able to stand the thought that he might not have complete control of his own mind,” Lucius assured him. Hadrian chuckled.

“I know, Darling. I know about his stubbornness and his pride in his mental abilities,” Hadrian agreed with his Veela. Lucius was quiet for a few moments.

“He is your second mate, isn’t he?” Lucius finally asked. Hadrian tightened his arms around Lucius and kissed his head.

“Such a quick mind, Darling. Yes, Severus is my second mate,” Hadrian said honestly. He had sworn he wouldn’t lie to his mates.

“How have you been so strong willed about staying away from him? The connection between you and I was instant and wonderful. Don’t you feel the need to be with him?” Lucius asked curiously.

“Yes, knowing that you have been visiting with him and coming home with his scent on you even though it was faint has been hard. But I have to do what is best for all of us. And letting him know where our home is before we are sure that he is cleansed and in his own mind is a risk that I cannot take,” Hadrian admitted. "Besides, it wouldn't be like it was with you anyways. Severus isn't cleansed. He doesn't even know that he is a Creature. I would know he was mine and want to me near him, but he wouldn't feel the same. It would be worse to have him close and not be allowed to touch him or acknowledge him."

Then he gently grasped Lucius by the chin and turned his head up to look at him and make sure that he was looking at him.

“I also wanted to have you alone for a little while. To give you the attention that you deserve and settle our bond properly before adding another Submissive,” Hadrian told him. “You deserve to know that you are important to me. It will be different once I claim Severus because he will have to settle into a home knowing that there is more than just him.”

“But I will make sure to give him the time he deserves as well. I won’t let the fact that I have more than one Submissive take away from all of you getting the attention you should have,” Hadrian assured him.

“You are so good to me. I know that you will take good care of all of us. Severus is my best friend, and I am happy to share you with him. At least I know that I will get along with him and that there won’t be any fighting amongst us,” Lucius said with a laugh. “To be completely honest, I have always been attracted to Severus but didn’t want to attempt to do anything to ruin our friendship. I also didn't want him to feel like a secret I had to keep because of my marriage to Cissa. I find I am happy with this.”

“I will do my best to make sure that we are all happy together. That our home is a safe, happy place and never a war zone,” Hadrian promised. Lucius kissed him and smiled.

“We all will,” Lucius agreed and then he yawned. Hadrian chuckled and then moved them around until they were laying comfortably together. Lucius turned so that he could press his face into Hadrian’s neck. “I love you, Hadrian.”

“I love you too, Darling,” Hadrian responded honestly. The two of them fell asleep quite satisfied and curled tightly together.

~~~~~~~~~~~

“Lord Charis Smith,” Hadrian said with a grin. He held out his hand to the very nervous looking man. They had decided to meet in a private room in Gringotts so that they knew they would have privacy.

“Charis, please, Duke Peverell,” Charis insisted with a hesitant smile.

“Then I insist you call me Hadrian,” the Drake responded. He indicated a chair across from him and Charis took a seat. “Thank you for agreeing to meet with me.”

“I have been in attendance at both Wizengamot meetings since you have come to town. You are quite the leader, and I am happy to have this chance to speak with you,” Charis responded with. "I only found out I had this title because of your encouragement to get cleansed and do inheritance testing."

“Then let’s you and I talk about the school,” Hadrian stated. Charis nodded. “The first thing I want to discuss with you is the wards. I have it on very good authority that the wards have been corrupted and are not functioning properly to protect the students. I want to bring the goblins and their group of Warders to the school so that they can fix them.”

“That sounds like a good idea. My son complained about a troll and a possessed teacher last year. My wife and I have debated very seriously sending him to Durmstrang because of it. The school is supposed to be safe. Instead, there is a man in charge who is simply brushing the incidents aside as if they aren’t important,” Charis told him.

“That is exactly what I want to change. It is not a secret that Lord Malfoy and I are together. I will do everything that I can to assure our sons are protected when they are at school. I want to properly screen the Professors to make sure they are actually qualified to do their job, and I want to start this year,” Hadrian insisted.

“I am willing to follow your lead. You propose the changes that you want done and I will back you. The two of us have three founding titles between us and that means we overrule the Governors and the headmaster,” Charis stated.

“Yes, we do,” Hadrian agreed. “We have two days to work out our plans and how to implement them. The Goblins will be on standby and ready to start reworking the wards right after the meeting. It will require the entire school to be empty to ensure that no one can mess with the process.”

“Albus Dumbledore is going to be very unhappy with you,” Charis said with a grin. “He likes the power that he holds from his many positions. You are slowly but surely wresting that power away. You have the majority vote in the Wizengamot when you speak and now you are taking Hogwarts.”

“He has too much power and has grown too complacent in his positions. He thinks there will be no consequences for his actions. I am here to show him otherwise. He is going to really hate me when I bring charges against him for the death and neglect of my cousin,” Hadrian assured the Hufflepuff Lord.

“I agree and there are many many others that also agree. He holds too much power. What happened to your cousin is tragic and was completely avoidable. He didn't have to paint a target on one child's back to protect another. He could have just protected them both. It will be nice to take some of his power away from him,” Charis agreed.

“Yes, it will. Now, let’s work on that plan so that we are on the same page in front of Albus and the others,” Hadrian insisted.

Hadrian and Charis spent the next hour talking about everything that they wanted to start working on for the school. The first thing they were going to do was take care of the wards, then they were going to get rid of at least one professor.

Hadrian was not going to make his children spend a year listening to Gilderoy Lockhart talk about himself and pretend to know things that he had no idea about. He already had someone in mind that he was going to put into the position of Defense Teacher. But that was a surprise.

He left the bank when he was satisfied that they had a decent plan. He and Charis agreed to meet up at the bank and arrive together at Hogwarts for the meeting to show their solidarity.

~~~~~~~~~~

“Is that everything?” Hadrian asked as the two of them stood in Lucius’ office. The Malfoy House elves had made sure to gather every dark artifact that was inside the manor and packed it up.

"Yes, I believe it is,” Lucius said and took another look around. He had also finished packing up the rest of his personal things that he had left in the manor. The manor was Narcissa’s now to do what she wanted with it as long as she didn’t get rid of anything.

She could put it all into storage or into the Malfoy family vaults so that Draco would have access to them when he came of age. Malfoy Manor would be passed to Draco when the time came because it was his to inherit if he wanted it. But until such a time as that, it was Narcissa’s home to decorate and change as she saw fit.

Hadrian placed the Diary on floor in the center of the room and indicated for Lucius to move behind him for safety. He didn’t know how the Horcrux would react to being removed from the Diary. This was the biggest piece of Tom’s soul after all.

“What are you doing?” Lucius asked from behind him. Hadrian pulled the scythe charm from his neck and poured his magic into it. Lucius stared at it in awe when it became a full-sized Reaper Scythe.

“I am removing his soul for safe keeping,” Hadrian informed him. He raised the scythe above his head and then swung it down. There was a hissing noise and a sort of agonized screaming before the black mist rose from the diary and was pulled into the scythe.

Hadrian conjured the chest that had been given to him to safely hold Tom’s soul and opened it to see two balls of mist floating inside of it. Hadrian smiled and then closed the lid before banishing the chest back to his vault room.

“Two down, four to go,” Hadrian said with a smile. He shrunk the scythe back down and placed it back around his neck. He picked up the Diary and placed it in the box sitting on the desk.

“Sirius is hopefully retrieving the necklace for you, Love,” Lucius pointed out and stepped into Hadrian’s arms. He loved being surrounded by his Mate. “That will give you three.”

“Yes, it will,” Hadrian agreed. “How about lunch in the Alley?”

“That sounds lovely,” Lucius agreed. He was happy to go out with his mate to do something as simple as have lunch. They were always either busy or home.

Hadrian watched the joy on his Submissive’s face and vowed to take him out for pleasure more often. Lucius was a proud man and enjoyed being flashy and flaunting his wealth over others. It may not be a nice personality trait, but Hadrian accepted his mate for who he was.

“Any preferences?” Hadrian asked him.

“Yes, there is a new French place that just opened up. I haven’t been able to try it out just yet. We could go there,” Lucius suggested.

“Ca a l’air genial,” Hadrian responded with a grin. Lucius smiled up at him.

“Bien sur, que tu parles Francais,” Lucius responded with glee.

“Oui, et bien d’autres langues aussi,” Hadrian answered him. “I had a lot of spare time on my hands when I was locked away in my house. Teddy is fluent in many languages as well.”

“You are a very impressive man, Hadrian Peverell,” Lucius said with pride. Hadrian just chuckled and then reached for the floo powder.

“I do try, Darling,” Hadrian teased. The two of them flooed to the Alley and then walked to the restaurant. Hadrian kept his hand on the small of Lucius’ back and made sure to keep plenty of space between his expecting Submissive and the rest of the people in the Alley.

“Table for two please,” Lucius told the hostess at the door and the two of them were sat pretty quickly.

“This place is far fancier then I have ever eaten in before,” Hadrian said with a grin. The other patrons in the building were staring at him as well. He knew he was pretty scary to look at. He was tall, muscled, and heavily scarred.

“We don’t have to eat here if you are uncomfortable,” Lucius stated quickly. Hadrian reached out and linked their hands together on the table.

“I am not uncomfortable, Darling. You want French food; you get French food. I am happy when you are happy,” Hadrian insisted. Lucius blushed and nodded.

Their server came to the table and took their drink and appetizer order, and Hadrian was surprised they made it through most of their appetizer before the camera showed up to take pictures of them for the paper. Hadrian grinned at Lucius and winked. It was the only warning the blonde had before Hadrian stood up and dropped to a knee next to him.

“Hadrian, what are you doing?” Lucius asked. He was blushing but also looked immensely pleased.

“Exactly what you think I am doing,” Hadrian stated. “I don’t care what kind of shit we get for this in the papers. I agree with what you said a few days back. I am yours and you are mine. I want the entire world to know it. I love you and I know we are going to spend the rest of our lives together. Why not make it official and do it properly?”

“Oh Hades,” Lucius said with a happy sigh. He didn’t care what kind of shit they got from the papers either. And he knew there would be shit. He was barely divorced and now in the eyes of the public he was already moving on.

“Will you do me the honor of becoming my husband?” Hadrian asked him with flourish and loud enough for the patrons and the reporters to hear. This would give his vain Veela the attention he enjoyed. Lucius practically glowed with how pleased he was.

“Nothing would make me happier,” Lucius accepted. Hadrian made of a show of wandless magic and pulled a beautiful silver band out of thin air. It had been a gift from Lady Death for his new Mate. The ring had been sitting in a velvet box on his desk when he had stopped in to get the paperwork for his meeting with Charis. There was a simple letter from Death congratulating him on his bonding. It was a metal that didn’t exist in this realm. He slipped the ring on Lucius’ finger.

Hadrian stood and pulled Lucius up as well. He wrapped his arms around the Veela and then kissed the life out of him right there in the middle of the restaurant. There was applause from the other patrons and the snapping of cameras. They would be front page news tomorrow.

“Guess we need to tell our boys tonight before they read about it in the paper,” Lucius said when they were back in their seats. He was admiring his new ring, and Hadrian could see how hard he was fighting to maintain his trademark blank face.

“They already know,” Hadrian informed him. “I talked to both of them about it this morning before we all went our separate ways.”

“Sneaky,” Lucius responded. “I know you did it like this for me. You would have been perfectly happy to do it in the privacy of our home. Thank you.”

“I know you, Darling. I know what makes you happy and you are a man who likes to be the center of attention. I am happy to give you that,” Hadrian agreed with him.

“I think you might actually be perfect,” Lucius said with a chuckle. Hadrian laughed out loud and then shook his head.

“Absolutely not. But I am happy to give it my best shot,” Hadrian denied.

The two of them enjoyed the rest of their meal in an even better mood. Hadrian was pleased to see that Lucius had a hard time not staring at his lovely new ring. When they were finally finished, they flooed home and were instantly assaulted with a thousand questions about how lunch had gone.

Draco loved the ring and hearing the details of the proposal. Remus and Sirius congratulated them, and Teddy hugged them both tightly and let them know that he was really happy for them.

Sirius presented him with the locket after dinner and Hadrian safely retrieved the soul before placing the necklace in the vault with the Diary and Soul Chest. That was three soul pieces down and three to go. He had planned to retrieve the ring today, but he could do it tomorrow or even the next day after the meeting at the school.

Tomorrow he would be thirty-seven and he couldn’t wait to spend his birthday with his family and the people who meant the most to him.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Did you see this morning’s paper, Severus?” Albus spat out and slammed the paper down in front of the potion master. Severus had in fact seen the paper and had immediately written to his friend to congratulate him. He had to admit, he was a bit jealous of how happy Lucius was with his new love.

“I did,” Severus replied. “From what I read, they made sure to make a show out of it.”

Severus knew without talking to him that Lucius had loved every minute of it. His friend had always loved being the center of attention. So, either it was a show of some sort to get a reaction or Duke Peverell knew Lucius well enough to know exactly what would make him happy.

“They are up to something. There is no way they just met each other for the first time three weeks ago. There is a plan of some sort being put into action and we need to know what it is. Lucius is too proud and dominant of a man to simply submit himself to another man this way,” Albus insisted.

“But not if it is the Dark Lord like you believe. Lucius would submit to him,” Severus pointed out. He and Lucius had agreed to let Albus believe what he wanted so that he seemed completely insane if he ever actually accused Hadrian of it.

“Oh, very good, My Boy. You are absolutely right. Lucius would only submit to Tom,” Albus agreed. “This is just further proof that I am right.”

Severus just nodded and sipped his tea. Albus pulled a box off a shelf and set in on the desk in front of Severus.

“Your last ingredient,” Albus revealed. “It is time to start brewing the potion. I need it done as soon as possible. I have been listening to the rumors of the ministry employees and Wizengamot members. No matter what I have said on the matter, it seems like the majority are going to vote in favor of the cleansings and charms.”

“The potion will take at least a month to brew. It will not be done I before the vote is done,” Severus pointed out.

“I know. But I am hoping that it will take time to get the cuffs made and passed out. If I can get the potion in people's systems after they are cleansed and before they place the cuffs, then I can make sure to keep control,” Albus revealed his plan.

“Of course,” Severus agreed. He would need to let Lucius know so that his Mate could work on a way to counter this. Peverell seemed to be a very smart man with a sharp mind. Severus wasn’t worried about it.

“We need to get Neville and his horrible grandmother on side as well. It is more important now, then ever before that he is trained. We cannot let Tom win,” Albus insisted. “He is going the political route for now, but it will change, and he will resort to violence just as he did last time. I will ensure it. No one will side with him when they see that he is up to his old tricks.”

“You don’t think he has learned from his mistakes? That he won’t do things differently this time around?” Severus asked curiously.

“He will do exactly as he did last time. I know it,” Albus stated.

He said it in such a way that Severus was pretty certain that Albus had done something to cause the war last time. That maybe, perhaps it wasn’t The Dark Lord who had started the last war. Maybe, Albus had done something to start that one as well.

The Dark Lord was one the best people Severus had ever known at Mind Magics. If Albus had somehow affected him then it was perfectly logical to assume he had been able to do the same to Severus.

Perhaps it was time to go to the bank.

Chapter Text

“What can we do for you today?” the goblin behind the counter asked.

“I would like to submit myself for an inheritance test and a cleansing, if necessary,” the cloaked man answered.

“And you would like to remain anonymous?” the goblin asked.

“Only while I am in the outer room. Once we are in an office, I will be happy to remove my hood and reveal my identity. It is imperative that I am not recognized doing this so that my employer does not become suspicious,” the cloaked man responded.

“Please, follow me,” the goblin stated. The cloaked man followed him down a corridor and into an office. He was pointed to a seat. “This is Axeclaw he has been handling the bulk of the Inheritance tests and cleansings he will help you.”

“Thank you,” the cloaked man said and inclined his head. A parchment and dagger were passed across the table to him.

“Five drops on the parchment please, to give us accurate information,” Axeclaw instructed.

The cloaked man did as he was told and then they waited. The Goblin picked up the parchment as the words began to form and looked it over. He grinned and then slid it over to the cloaked figure.

“We have been waiting for you, Severus Snape,” Axeclaw said with a grin. The cloaked man pulled his hood away to show surprised dark eyes and long dark hair. He looked over his inheritance test and grew angrier with every line. He was going to kill Albus Dumbledore.

Severus Tobias Snape
Born January 9, 1960
Mother: Eileen Anne Snape Nee Prince (Deceased June 24, 1975)
Father: Tobias Wayne Snape (Deceased December 30, 1977)

Godparents: None

Spouse: None
Children: None
Godchild: None

Creature Inheritance: Submissive Shadow Phoenix (Suppressed by A.P.W.B.D January 9, 1976)
Mate: Unknown Dominant

Titles Held:
By Birth:
Lord of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House Ravenclaw
Lord of the Ancient and Noble House Prince

Blocks, Spells, and Compulsions:
Creature Inheritance: 100% Blocked (Placed By: A.P.W.B.D. January 9, 1976)
Eidetic Memory: 40% Blocked (Placed By: A.P.W.B.D. January 9, 1976)
Mate Bond: 100% Blocked (Placed By: A.P.W.B.D. January 9, 1976)

Compulsion keyed to A.P.W.B.D. (Placed by A.P.W.B.D. January 9, 1976)

Severus was pissed. Lucius had been right. Albus had gotten to him on his sixteenth birthday. He hadn’t started working on his Occlumency until he was nearly eighteen years old. The compulsions and blocks had been put on him before that.

“So, does it not specify the type of compulsion?” Severus asked the Goblin.

“Unfortunately, it doesn’t,” Axeclaw answered. “What would you like to do now?”

“I want to submit myself for a cleansing and then we can talk more about these results. I have questions,” Severus responded.

“Very good, if you will follow me, I will take you to the ritual room. We keep it prepped and ready these days. Duke Peverell has caused us quite a bit of extra work since coming to town,” Axeclaw said with a fond chuckle.

“You don’t sound bothered,” Severus pointed out.

“Oh, I am not. It is a great pleasure to be his Account Manager,” Axeclaw insisted. “Never a dull moment. That is for sure. Our King is quite fond of him as well.”

“I am quite interested in meeting him finally. He has been avoiding me because he was rightly suspicious of my being under compulsions,” Severus revealed.

“He is a very interesting man,” Axeclaw stated. “Here we are. Go on in and they will take care of you. When you are finished, you will be escorted back to my office. I will have your Account Manager waiting there as well.”

“I don’t have an Account Manager,” Severus pointed out.

“You do now, Lord Prince,” Axeclaw responded. Severus just nodded and then entered the Ritual Room. He had a few questions and concerns that he was going to have to work through.

Like the fact that he was a Creature. A Submissive Creature. Severus didn’t know how he felt about that at all. Maybe he would feel differently once he was cleansed and unsuppressed. The only way to know was to simply do it. So, he held his head high and submitted himself to a cleansing.

~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian was currently waiting for Charis to arrive at Gringotts. While he waited, he thought about his birthday yesterday. It had been a great day. Teddy and Draco had terrorized the house elves and made breakfast themselves.

He spent hours flying with his sons and Sirius. They packed a lunch and the six of them had gone to the island to swim and explore. It had been the best birthday he had had in a really long time. They had ended the day with a pregnancy test that was absolutely positive. His Veela was carrying their first child together.

“Hello, Hadrian,” Charis greeted with a smile.

“Charis,” Hadrian acknowledged. “Ready to cause a little chaos?”

“More than anything,” Charis grinned.

“Then, let’s get to the school. Meeting starts in five minutes. I want to arrive about two minutes into the meeting,” Hadrian informed him.

“I saw the paper yesterday, congratulations on your engagement,” Charis stated.

“Thank you,” Hadrian answered and then the two of them used the floo in the bank to go to the Three Broomsticks in Hogsmeade.

The two of them headed into the castle and up to the meeting room right off the Great Hall. Hadrian could hear Albus in the room talking about his choice for Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor. He looked at Charis who grinned and nodded. Hadrian plastered a smile on his face and opened the door with a flourish.

“I’m sorry, is there something that we can help you with? This is a closed meeting,” Albus said with barely suppressed anger.

Hadrian just grinned at him and conjured two chairs at the opposite end of the table from where Albus was sitting. He took the seat next to Lucius and Charis sat next to him.

“I know. Lord Hufflepuff and I have every right to be here considering we hold between us, three of the founding titles. We have more of a right to be here than you do actually,” Hadrian stated.

“He isn’t wrong, Albus,” Lord Flint pointed out. “They will have majority vote and the right to veto rulings as long as it pertains to the school.”

“Oh, and just to give you a heads up,” Hadrian told Albus. “The Goblins and their Warders are waiting for the end of the meeting to come in and rework the wards for the school. There have been complaints of corruption and questions of the children’s safety here after the events of last year.”

“There is no need for that. I assure you that I have complete control of the Wards, and they are functioning perfectly,” Albus insisted.

“I’m sorry, Headmaster, perhaps you misunderstood,” Charis spoke up. “It wasn’t a question or up for debate. The Goblins are reworking the wards after the meeting. Duke Peverell was simply giving you the curtesy of a warning so that you can let your professors, the elves, and anyone else currently inside the castle know that they must vacate the property for a few days during the process.”

“I am afraid that is impossible,” Albus answered quickly. Hadrian leaned back and steepled his fingers together.

“And why is that?” Hadrian asked him. Albus stuttered briefly and then smiled kindly.

“We are preparing for the new year. Prefects must be chosen and letters must be sent out. We are in the middle of this process and if we don’t get them out, then students will not have sufficient time to prepare for the year,” Albus said smugly.

“Oh, well Lord Hufflepuff and myself are happy to volunteer to help write up the letters while you choose prefects. That should help get things done in time,” Hadrian offered.

“That won’t be necessary, we know how busy you are with your new fiancé, and we don’t want to steal your time from him,” Albus tried again.

“Nonsense, Hadrian and I live together, and I think I will survive if he is busy for a little while helping the school,” Lucius stated.

“Besides, it was something that we were going to bring up in this meeting anyway. We have received far too many complaints from concerned parents about the troll on Halloween and the possessed and dead professor at the end of the year. We absolutely are backing Duke Peverell and Lord Hufflepuff on this decision,” Lady Abbot insisted.

“Well, I believe that is the short and long of it. Inform your staff,” Charis responded.

“Of course, I see that the decision has been made. I am happy to stay behind and supervise. They will need access to the wardstone after all,” Albus agreed.

“That won’t be necessary, headmaster. Your assistance will not be needed you are to evacuate with everyone else. We have already given the Goblins permission to access the wardstone,” Charis countered.

Hadrian nearly laughed out loud at the pure rage that flashed through Albus’ eyes before he schooled them. He was going to have to do better than that.

“I believe we can move on to the next order of business,” Lucius stated. “I believe you were informing us on who you have chosen as the new Defense teacher.”

“Of course, I have chosen Gilderoy Lockhart as the new Defense teacher,” Albus said with a smile. Hadrian snorted and then looked apologetically at the governors.

“Do you find something amusing about Mr. Lockhart?” Albus asked with barely contained irritation.

“Only that I have personally met the man, and he is a fraud. Do you know that he got drunk one night and admitted to me that he hasn’t actually done any of the things he has taken credit for and written about?” Hadrian asked them all.

“A fraud?” Minerva asked with a gasp. “I don’t believe it.”

“Why? Because he has a pretty face? Question him yourself, hell, sit him down and have him take your fifth year OWL Defense exam. I can promise you that he will fail it. The man is not qualified to teach anyone Defense,” Hadrian insisted.

“I assure you that I know, Mr. Lockhart personally. He is qualified,” Albus insisted.

“Do you have an alternative in mind?” Lord Flint asked Albus.

“No, I am confident in my choice of Mr. Lockhart,” Albus stated firmly.

“And you, Duke Peverell, do you have an alternative to suggest as an option?” Lord Flint asked him.

“As a matter of fact, I do,” Hadrian said with a smile. He conjured a file and then duplicated it and gave each person a copy. “This is Kimi Fukagawa. She has her mastery in teaching as well as one in Defense and one in Dark Arts. She has four years of teaching Defense Against the Dark Arts at Mahoutokoro and she moved to Britian a year ago. I happen to know for a fact that she applied for the Defense position here, so I know she is interested.”

“She is highly qualified and there is a letter of recommendation in here from the headmaster of Mahoutokoro. Why wasn’t she considered Albus? She is far more qualified than a celebrity with a nice smile and a good story,” Lucius asked Albus.

“You would think you would want the most qualified person teaching our children. Or are we wrong about the fact that you want what is best? It seems to me like you are hiring with a bit of bias,” Charis pointed out.

“I met with Ms. Fukagawa and didn’t think that she would be a good fit here. She wants to teach Dark Arts to our children as well as Defense. I don’t believe we need to expose our young children to that kind of influence,” Albus stated smugly.

“Firstly, I know that you didn’t meet with her. She and I happen to be very good friends. I met her when my son and I travelled through Japan. We had tea together just last week,” Hadrian responded. “I suggest you don’t attempt to lie again during this meeting. I might start becoming worried that you are hiding things and shouldn’t be responsible for our children.”

“Be that as it may, it doesn’t change the fact that she wants to teach our children Dark Arts,” Minerva spoke up when Albus simply glared at Hadrian.

“She doesn’t teach the children how to perform the Dark Arts. She teaches them the Theory of Dark Arts. She simply wants them to be aware of what they are likely to face if they come across a dark wizard who wants to hurt them. I can guarantee our children will not cast even one spell, curse, or Jinx that is considered Dark Arts under her tutelage,” Hadrian addressed the others.

“We can put it to a vote if you like so that we can take every one’s opinion into consideration,” Charis offered.

“You say that as if the vote doesn’t actually matter to you,” Minerva spoke up.

“Like I said, we can see where everyone stands on Lockhart or Fukagawa and take it into consideration but ultimately Duke Peverell and I have the majority vote,” Charis answered her.

“So, then why call for a vote if the two of you have already made up your mind? It sounds a bit like you are trying to play games,” Lord Doge pointed out with a frown.

“Then I believe you were not listening to the man,” Hadrian responded. “He said twice that we want to know how everyone feels about it.”

“Why don’t we just stop the quarrelling and vote on it,” Lady Abbot stated with a sigh.

“All of those in favor of Gilderoy Lockhart for the defense position,” Albus asked. Of the nine people around the table three raised their hands. “And those in favor of Ms. Fukagawa.” The remaining six raised their hands.

“I believe that we will go with the majority. Do you want to write to Kimi or should I?” Hadrian asked Albus with a smirk.

“As headmaster, I will handle my Professors,” Albus replied.

“As you wish, Albus,” Hadrian said with a chuckle. Pissing off Albus was quickly becoming his favorite entertainment.

“What else needs to be discussed today?” Lucius asked. “I would like to move this meeting along. I am sure the Goblins are not going to be too happy to be left waiting for so long.”

“Duke Peverell and myself would like to give the Governors and Headmaster a warning up front, we will be randomly dropping in throughout the year to audit classes to make sure that the Professors are actually proficient at their jobs. We will be removing anyone that is not up to standard at the end of the year,” Charis warned.

“We will also be going over the classes that have been removed from the curriculum for one reason or another. Hogwarts used to be one of the best magical schools in the world now it ranks at the bottom. We intend to find out why and raise her back up to the glory that she used to hold,” Hadrian added.

“That sounds like something that has been a long time coming. We are at your disposal. Please let us know how we can help you,” Lord Flint offered.

They spent the rest of the meeting discussing smaller issues and Hadrian sat back and listened. Charis was actually quite proficient, and Hadrian agreed with most of his choices so he let the man take point so that Albus could not accuse him of bullying his way into the meeting and throwing his power around.

He was also a little distracted. His sneaky little mate was flirting with him. Lucius kept rubbing his foot up Hadrian’s leg or reaching over and touching him when he spoke. At one point the little vixen had ‘accidentally’ knocked his quill to the floor and when he leaned down to get it, he had rubbed against Hadrian’s thigh very close to his semi-hard cock.

All he could think about was demanding that everyone left the room so that he could bend his teasing blond over the meeting table and take him until they had both cum. Hadrian was going take his Mate as soon as they were home.

“Well, I believe that concludes our first meeting for the new school year,” Albus stated.

“Perfect, I will let the Goblins know that the school will be empty in an hour so that they can get to it. They will send out a notification when they are through. It shouldn’t take more than three days and then you are all welcome to return and prepare for the new year,” Hadrian responded. He stood and held a hand out for Lucius.

His Veela smiled up at him and took his offered hand. Hadrian helped him stand and then led him from the room with a hand at the small of his back and made sure that he was between Lucius and the others in the room. Every person in that room was a potential threat to his Submissive.

They exited the room and as they turned a corner, Lucius stumbled into someone. Hadrian reacted on instinct and steadied both of them. He was curious why he didn’t feel the need to defend Lucius when he realized exactly who he had steadied.

Severus Snape was standing there with an arm on Lucius to steady him, but he only had eyes for Hadrian. The Drake took a deep breath and rumbled in pleasure. It slipped out before he could suppress his reaction. Severus and Lucius both shivered in reaction.

“Hades? Severus?” Lucius said quietly. “We can’t do this here.”

“You have been cleansed,” Hadrian stated. It wasn’t a question. He could smell Severus and knew that his Creature was no longer suppressed.

“I have,” Severus answered. He seemed to be having a reaction to Hadrian that was milder than what had happened with Lucius. But he was still reacting and it made Hadrian very happy. Hadrian smiled at him and gently straightened Severus’ robes and hair. Then he took a small step back and wrapped an arm around Lucius.

“My Lucius speaks so highly of you,” Hadrian said a bit louder. Severus and Lucius looked up at him curiously before schooling their faces. Perfect. They were both so quick. Albus came strolling around the corner with Minerva.

“Lucius and I have been friends for a very long time,” Severus replied.

“Perhaps you could join us for a meal someday soon?” Hadrian asked.

“That would be lovely. I will be glad to finally sit down with the man who has my friend so thoroughly besotted,” Severus agreed.

“Perfect, I will send you a message on what day is best. Draco misses you as well so maybe plan to spend the day with us,” Lucius responded.

“I miss him as well. Thank you for the invitation,” Severus said. “It is nice to finally meet you, Duke Peverell.”

“Please, call me Hadrian,” The Drake offered. Severus inclined his head again. Hadrian took a deep breath and loved the way Severus and Lucius’ scents mingled together. He fought the urge to reach out and pull Severus to him. The man would not appreciate it at all. Severus would need to be handled differently than Lucius.

“Hades?” Lucius drew his attention. He realized that he had been staring.

“Sorry, Darling,” Hadrian said and kissed Lucius on the head. “I look forward to your visit. You smell divine.” He really hadn’t meant to say that last part. But it was worth it to see the very slight pink that tinged the Potion Master’s cheeks.

“I…well…I really must get going. I have to pack a few things since I will not be here for a few days,” Severus stated quickly.

“Where will you stay?” Lucius asked him. Severus would normally stay at Malfoy manor if something like this happened. Then he looked up at Hadrian. The Drake nodded and Lucius turned back to Severus. “You are welcome to stay with us, Sev. We have the room, and we would be happy to have you.”

“I wouldn’t want to impose,” Severus answered quickly. He looked like it pained him just a little to turn them down.

“You wouldn’t,” Hadrian insisted. Severus looked like he didn’t know whether he wanted to move closer to them or run for the hills.

“Please, Sev?” Lucius asked again. They were alone in the hall again, but they were still speaking quietly. Lucius had a hand on Severus’ arm as if to keep him from running from them. Guess he noticed the look as well.

Hadrian was happy to see none of the jealousy from Lucius that he had first seen whenever Severus was mentioned. It seemed like now that Lucius knew Severus was Hadrian’s as well, he was determined to help him woo him.

“Well, I guess it would be helpful. I have a few more things to talk to you about anyway. Thank you for the offer of your home,” Severus told them both.

Hadrian conjured a parchment and quill. He quickly wrote down instructions and the passkey for the floo in the reception room this week. He handed the paper to Severus and couldn’t help but gently brush their fingers together.

“Come by when you are ready. Dinner is served at six,” Lucius said with a smile. He let go of Severus’ arm but not before squeezing his hand. Severus looked equal parts confused, wary, and hopeful. Lucius was working very hard already to make sure Severus knew he was welcome. Hadrian rewarded his lovely Veela with a kiss.

“See you soon, Severus,” Hadrian said in his deep voice. He was working hard to contain the growling rumbled that wanted to escape his throat. Severus shivered slightly at the sound but suppressed it quickly. Hadrian smiled at him and then he led Lucius out of the school and through the front gate before apparating them home.

“He went for his cleansing far sooner than I thought he would,” Lucius said when they were settled in the sitting room.

“That was pure torture,” Hadrian said with a sigh. “To be so close and not touch him. He smelled so amazing. He has always been so good at hiding the way he feels that I don’t know what he thought of the situation or if he even realized what was going on.”

“He is smart,” Lucius said and was happy when Hadrian lifted him and settled him in his lap. Hadrian nuzzled him and kissed his neck as he caressed his stomach. “He will figure it out quickly if he doesn’t know already. But he is also very stubborn, and he might refuse to acknowledge you at first.”

“We will work it out as it happens,” Hadrian insisted. “Right now, our house is empty, and I am horny thanks to your teasing. Do you want me to take you here over this couch or somewhere else we wouldn’t normally get to play?”

“Oh, over the couch sounds perfect,” Lucius responded quickly. He didn’t want to wait the time it would take to go to another room. Hadrian nipped his ear and then stood and positioned Lucius on his knees facing the back of the couch.

“I am going to show you what it means to be teased, Little Veela,” Hadrian growled out. Lucius simply stuck his ass out more and purred when Hadrian banished his clothes.

“Please, My Alpha,” Lucius begged. Hadrian’s smile was nearly feral. This was going to be fun.

~~~~~~~~~~~

Albus was livid.

That horrible, disrespectful man needed to be taken down. This couldn’t keep going on. He was wresting control from Albus, and he was doing it at too rapid a pace. It was bad enough that Albus feared the man would completely usurp him in the Wizengamot.

Now, he was pushing his agenda in the school. Albus had to do something about the man and quickly. This might call for drastic measures. This may call for less subtlety and more brazen actions.

One good thing had come from the Tom’s visit to the school. Severus had finally met him and had been invited to their home for dinner. Lucius couldn’t keep Severus away from his lover now. This was a step in the right direction. Now, Severus should be able to give him some sort of information on the man.

“Headmaster,”

Albus turned with narrowed eyes toward the goblin that had somehow managed to find him. He had made a show of leaving the school and then snuck back in via one of the tunnels. He needed to be in the school to make sure he could still alter the wards when the goblins were working on them.

“Aww, so you have found me. I only returned because I forgot…” Albus was cut off by the goblin.

“We care not for your excuses. You will vacate the premises, or you will find yourself with charges brought against you. We have ways of knowing when someone is in the castle that is not supposed to be. You will not get away with hiding inside. Now, get out. You will not be warned again,” the goblin threatened him.

Albus almost snarled at the goblin in his anger. He was the defeater of Grindelwald and the Leader of the Light. They had no right to speak to him this way. He deserved their respect and adoration for their freedom. But he held himself back. He said nothing more. He simply strode out of the room he had been hidden in and apparated away when he was outside the gates.

He would simply alter the wards when he was back in the school. He had done it before, and he would do it again. He would be in control again. This was merely a small bump in the road. Tom Riddle would not win.

He needed to call The Order together and he needed a secure place to do it. The Blacks have a property that Albus could get access to through Sirius Black. He needed to make sure the man was still his pawn anyways.

Going based on the trial, Sirius didn’t know or suspect that Albus was anything other than his friend. He hadn’t been brought up or accused at all except during Peter’s trial but Sirius wasn’t in the room at that time. So the Black Heir should still be on his side. He would get him to claim the title of Lord and then open Grimmauld up to them.

Albus chuckled. Sirius had always been obsessed with Remus Lupin. Perhaps it was time to bring the wolf home. That would secure him two allies that he could certainly use. They had fought for him before; they would fight for him again.

Albus sat down at the desk in his home and wrote a quick letter to the wolf and one to Sirius just to start laying the groundwork. This would help him begin to get things back under control again. That and whatever information Severus brought to him after his dinner would be what he needed.

~~~~~~~~~

Severus used the passkey and information he had been given and flooed to the Peverell home. He had managed to dodge Albus after the meeting because the man had been busy trying to plot a way to stay in the castle. So, he had been able to gather his things and leave in peace.

“Master Snape,” Said a small very well groomed House elf. “Please, give things to Dodky. He will put them up and follow Looky.”

Severus handed his one trunk over to another Elf that had been waiting to the side and then followed Looky out of the room. Severus heard the sound of laughter and excited talking and was surprised at the scene he witnessed upon entering the sitting room.

Lucius was sitting on the floor across from Draco and they were playing chess and talking. He had never seen either of them smile the way they were currently. They were so relaxed and happy. Even in their home the two of them had always been more composed and serious. They were always careful to present themselves to the world as the perfect pureblood family.

Peverell was sitting on the couch with a teenage boy cuddled up to him and the two of them were looking over a piece of parchment that the both seemed very pleased about. The boy was pointing excitedly and talking in a low murmur so that he didn’t disturb Lucius and Draco. Peverell was just watching the boy with so much fondness.

Albus was wrong in so many ways. Even if this was the Dark Lord in disguise, it was very clear that he loved his son and would not hesitate to kill or maim anyone who threatened or harmed him. The four people in the room were a family and they looked it. Severus was jealous.

“Master Hades, your Master Severus has arrived,” Looky announced. All four heads turned to him with smiles. And Merlin didn’t that make him feel so warm inside for unknown reasons. As if he was important and included in their familial bliss.

“Uncle Severus,” Draco called out and then stood up and walked up to him and hugged him. Draco hadn’t been so open with his affection in years. Being with Peverell hadn’t just been good for Lucius. Severus hugged him back.

“Hello, Dragon,” Severus greeted his Godson.

Draco was the only person since Lily that he had ever allowed to touch him so freely. Other than Lucius of course. He was his best friend outside of Lily. Severus had even entertained the thought of the them being together once or twice but hadn’t wanted to ruin their friendship.

“Come in, Severus and make yourself at home,” Hadrian instructed. “We are glad that you accepted our invitation to stay here a few days. I know that it will make our Dragon very happy to have you here.”

Severus could have sworn he heard the boy next to Hadrian mumble something under his breath about it making more than just Draco happy. But then he yelped, smacked Peverell on the chest, and then burst out laughing at the look he received.

“You invited him to stay a few days?” Draco asked and turned to Hadrian.

“Of course,” Hadrian answered while he tugged lightly on the teen’s hair. Then Severus was really surprised when Draco launched himself into the arms of the scarred man. Hadrian settled Draco on his lap for a moment and cuddled him.

Severus was way out of his comfort zone here. Everything about what was happening in this room was completely different from what he expected. Everyone here was so open with their affection for one another. Even the teen had reached out and poked Draco and smiled at him. Severus wasn’t used to being around people like this.

“Thanks Dad,” Draco exclaimed. Hadrian chuckled and set Draco back on his feet after a few moments.

“You are welcome, Dragon. Now, go on and finish your game with Lucius,” Hadrian instructed. “Come and sit, Severus. Teddy just got his letter from the ministry about his OWLS.”

“Oh, and how did he do? Will I be seeing him in my class room this year? I don’t accept anyone for NEWT classes that make anything less than an O,” Severus responded as he took a chair near them.

“I am quite proud to brag that my boy has earned O’s in every OWL that he took,” Hadrian said with a smile. “In fact, he scored so high in Defense that they made a notation on his exam that they haven’t seen anyone score higher in a few decades.”

“And which OWLS did you take?” Severus asked the very pleased teenager who was still cuddling with his father and smiling brightly at Severus.

The potion master didn’t know what to make of it. He wasn’t used to anyone smiling at him. Most thought he was intimidating or down right horrible and he was ok with that. But he decided he quite liked the way it felt to be smiled at like that. As if he was genuinely liked.

“Ancient Runes, Arithmancy, Herbology, Defense, Potions, Charms, and Transfiguration,” Teddy answered.

“And you made O’s in all of them. Perhaps you will not be a dunderhead like most of your classmates. It is always nice to teach someone with a true aptitude for potions. You were homeschooled were you not?” Severus asked him.

“Yea, Pops was very serious when it came to my education. He insisted that just because I didn’t attend an actual school didn’t mean I was allowed to be lax,” Teddy responded.

“That means you must be pretty good at potions yourself,” Severus directed at Hadrian. He couldn’t seem to take his eyes off the man for too long a time. He was absolutely captivating. He exuded so much power and Severus was quickly coming to crave the feel of it.

“I am sufficient enough to provide us with what we need. I don’t trust store bought potions and so I taught myself to be good enough to take care of Teddy and myself,” Hadrian answered. Teddy snorted and then yelped when Hadrian pinched him.

“What he is trying not to say is that he absolutely hates to brew,” Teddy said as he jumped up and sat down next to Lucius. Teddy leaned over onto Lucius and even though he was leaning against him, Severus didn’t fail to notice he was careful. “Tell your Mate to stop pinching me. Or I am afraid I am going to have to resort to pranking and then our home will be a war zone.”

“Did I hear someone say something about pranking?” Sirius said as he strolled into the room grinning. Severus was surprised and prepared himself for the vitriol that always came his way from Sirius Black when he was around.

“Oh, when did Snive..” Sirius started only to be cut off by a vicious growl and then he yelped before grabbing his leg. Severus looked at Hadrian in surprise. He was defending him? No one besides Lucius and Regulas ever defended him from Black and Potter.

“Mind your tongue. This is your only warning,” Hadrian growled out. Lucius stood up and then sat down in Hadrian’s lap and nuzzled him. The man looked nearly murderous but he was careful and gentle where he touched Lucius.

“Peace, Alpha,” Lucius said quietly. Severus had fought the urge to do that exact thing. Something about Hadrian’s scent made him want to soothe him as well. Almost like a submission of sorts. A near compulsive need to make sure the dominant in the room was settled. It was a very unfamiliar reaction for him. To want to comfort or soothe someone.

“I’m sorry, Hades. I forgot. It won’t happen again. I didn’t mean to offend you or yours,” Sirius apologized quickly. Then he turned to Severus. “I’m sorry. Hadrian has already warned me that our school boy rivalry and hate has no place here.”

Severus inclined his head. He didn’t really know how to respond. It was surprising and unexpected to see Sirius Black back down so easily. The mutt always took things too far with no fear or respect for the consequences. The professors had been at their wits end on how to deal with him. Just who was Hadrian Peverell?

“Accepted,” Severus stated. He saw Sirius relax and wait until Hadrian nodded before coming the rest of the way into the room. He sat down next to Draco.

“I am fine, Darling,” Hadrian assured Lucius and then Severus watched as the scarred man gently caressed Lucius’ stomach and kiss him on the neck.

Oh, Lucius was carrying. That would explain the Dominant Creature’s behavior. If his Submissive is pregnant then his instincts will be unpredictable.

“Your dad is kinda scary sometimes,” Sirius said in a mock whisper. Draco laughed and shrugged.

“Only to other people. You know he wouldn’t hurt you too badly. Just enough to remind you to mind your manners,” Draco stated with a grin. “Come on, Uncle Siri, Father already beat me so why don’t you play with me for a bit.”

“You only want to play me because you beat me every time,” Sirius said with a chuckle and moved to sit next to Teddy on the opposite side of the chess board from Draco. “Did you get your OWLS results today like you expected Ted?”

“Oh, yeah...” Teddy answered and then Severus’ attention was pulled from their conversation by Lucius.

“So, you went to the bank?” Lucius asked him.

“I did,” Severus answered. “It was quite enlightening.”

“Anything you are willing to share?” Lucius responded. He had moved so that he was sitting next to Hadrian now. The Dominant was sitting contentedly between them and letting them talk.

“I am willing to share. I learned that I am Titled,” Severus stated. “My Grandfather named me his heir and when he passed, I was left everything.”

“Oh, I thought your mother was disowned?” Lucius asked him. He was holding Hadrian’s hand and was letting the Dominant absently play with his fingers. Hadrian didn’t sit completely still very often.

“She was. But apparently that didn’t extend to me,” Severus answered.

“What title do you hold now?” Lucius questioned him. Severus smirked.

“Titles, plural. I hold two and you will be quite interested in the second. The first is Lord Prince. The older title that the Prince line came from is Ravenclaw,” Severus stated. Hadrian straightened and looked at Severus with surprise.

“Ravenclaw, really now,” Hadrian said with a laugh. “Perfect, absolutely perfect. Are you planning to let anyone know or are you going to keep it a secret, Spy Master?”

“You would give me a choice?” Severus asked. He had served many masters. None had given him a choice. Severus was no fool, he knew siding with Lucius meant serving at Hadrian’s discretion.

Hadrian was clearly in charge of whatever was happening. Lucius and Sirius had deferred to him before making a decision or entering the room, respectively. He may not be the Dark Lord, but he was the Master, the leader of those that were opposing Albus.

Hadrian laughed.

“Why would you need my permission to do what you wanted with information that pertains to yourself,” Hadrian asked him. Severus looked confused and turned to Lucius for a moment. The Veela was smiling, and Severus turned back to Hadrian.

“Did Lucius not tell you already that I would side with him in this battle between you and Albus?” Severus asked him.

“He did. Though I would like to clarify that while I do have a vendetta against Albus that I fully intend to satisfy, the real battle is between Creatures and Wixen,” Hadrian pointed out to Severus’ surprise.

“You are fighting for Creature Rights?” Severus asked.

“I am. Considering all those that I hold dear to me are Creatures, it shouldn’t be very surprising. I am a Drake, my Darling is a Veela, one son is a Born Wolf, the other a Veela, and my very good friend is a Were. I am in frequent contact with the Creature Council we have many plans,” Hadrian revealed.

Severus took a moment to think about what Hadrian was saying to him. He was opposing Albus, but he was fighting for Creatures, not the ‘Dark’. He was definitely leading, and it made no sense to Severus that a man so powerful and clearly in charge didn’t want him to serve. Or perhaps it was a test of some sort.

“You are thinking far too hard about this, Severus. What is that you are worried about?” Hadrian asked him.

“Is it a test? To see how useful I am willing to be for you?” Severus asked him boldly. He was taking a chance here and he wanted to know where he stood.

“Of course it isn’t. I have no need to test you. Lucius trusts you and I have every faith that he would never lead me wrong or put our family in danger,” Hadrian insisted.

“I have served Masters before, Duke Peverell. If there is one thing that I have learned it is that they always want to control what information or actions are revealed to others,” Severus insisted. He sounded so bitter, and Hadrian just wanted erase those feelings from his jaded Submissive.

“I can promise you two things right now, Severus. I am not now, nor will I ever be your master. I have no interest in such things from you. You will, at all times, retain complete autonomy. You can spy for us if that is what you want to do or you can reveal everything and stand with us in the open against those who would fight us. If you choose to side with us, you would do it with us, beside us, not beneath us as a sycophant or boot licker. You will never kneel to me, Severus. Do you understand?” Hadrian asked him.

“With you, not for you,” Severus said quietly as if he was just in aww. And honestly, he was. If this man was speaking the truth, Severus would be more than happy to side with him.

“With us,” Hadrian insisted. “I was reminded recently by someone important to me that, yes, I am leading this charge, but leading doesn’t mean standing alone. You wouldn’t be standing with me; you would be standing with us.”

Severus looked around the room and realized that Sirius was paying them no attention and Draco was distracted with the chess game, but Teddy and Lucius were both looking at him and Hadrian and nodding their agreement.

“He tells no lies, Severus. It is your choice to do what you want with your secrets. Keep them and work with us in secret as a spy. If that is what you want. Or reveal your secrets and side with us openly,” Lucius insisted after a few moments of silence.

“I think, for now, I would like to keep my secrets close. I am in a perfect position to gather information and keep you informed of Albus’ movements. I am a very good spy. I am more useful this way,” Severus answered finally.

“Just so that you are aware, Little Bird, I have no interest in how you are more useful. I have spies in Hogwarts who report to me of the old man’s movements. I will be even more aware of them after the school has been rewarded. You may spy for us, if that is what you want. You truly have a real choice here,” Hadrian answered.

“You have spies in Hogwarts already?” Severus asked in surprise. Hadrian grinned and nodded.

“Of course, I do. I was chosen as the champion for the Creatures, that means all Creatures, including House elves. They are perfect spies; they are ignored because they are considered servants lower than dirt by most Wixen. They are loyal to one even above their masters. It is not common knowledge, and I would ask that you reveal it to no one, there is an Elven King just as there is a Goblin King,” Hadrian revealed.

“That is perfect. No one considers the elves in the room when they plot,” Severus agreed.

“Exactly,” Lucius said with a smile. “But you have another spy now as well, don’t you?” He asked Hadrian.

“Clever Veela,” Hadrian praised and kissed his cheek. “Yes, I do. She is as talented as the Elves when it comes to gathering information and remaining unseen.”

“Who?” Severus asked curiously.

“The new Defense Professor,” Lucius said with a chuckle.

“She? I thought Albus had chosen that idiot, pretty boy, Lockhart?” Severus asked them.

“He did, but the good thing about being a Founder’s heir is that we have the majority vote. I simply showed the Governors that Kimi was much more qualified and it was an easy win,” Hadrian told him. Severus smirked.

“I am assuming that she is a Creature as well,” Severus stated. Hadrian nodded.

“What is she?” Lucius asked him. This had not been something he had been aware of before the meeting.

“A Kitsune,” Hadrian informed them. “The best thing about it, is that all of her credentials are accurate. They don’t have the same hang ups about Creatures in Japan as they do here.”

“You are quite clever,” Severus praised.

Hadrian grinned at him and winked. Severus worked very hard not to flush in excitement from that small gesture. Hadrian belonged to Lucius. He had no right to flirt with the man or entertain less than platonic thoughts about him.

“Thank you, that is high praise coming from the Head of Slytherin House,” Hadrian accepted. “Now, we still have about an hour before dinner, why don’t you let Lucius show you our Potion Lab. He and Draco insist that you would simply offer me vital limbs for the honor of brewing in it. Teddy and Draco will come with me to get in a bit of Dueling practice before dinner.”

“Yes,” Draco exclaimed. He stood quickly and Teddy put the chess game away with a wave of his hand. Sirius grinned at them and threw an arm around Draco.

Severus was impressed by the wandless magic and surprised by the casual affection between his godson and Black. Maybe the man had done some growing up in Azkaban or even since. He still wasn’t sure why the man was with Hadrian and Lucius, as far as he knew, they had no reason to be together.

“Hey, Pup. Mind if I come with? Remi is still ankle deep in working on Creature laws and I don’t want to bother him,” Sirius asked Hadrian.

Now, Severus was a clever man. And he had an eidetic memory. He recalled Sirius Black calling exactly one person ‘pup’. Lily had mentioned it a few times when they had talked secretly during the war. She had thought it was a bit rude to refer to her son as a puppy. Severus looked hard at Hadrian and Teddy who was now standing next to him.

How had he missed it? Teddy looked like he could have been Harry’s older brother. He looked exactly like James Potter at that age, and those eyes. Those eyes were a near exact match of his best friend’s. And Hadrian, well that was the most confusing part of all, Hadrian had a very famous, very distinct scar on his forehead. It was impossible. There was no way that he was who Severus was currently thinking of.

“Impossible,” Severus murmured. Hadrian and the others looked at him. He locked eyes with Hadrian who smiled at him and seemed so proud. Why? Hadrian leaned down and whispered something in Lucius’ ear.

“Come on, Sev. Let’s go see the lab. We can talk down there,” Lucius said. He leaned up and kissed Hadrian on the cheek and then reached out for Severus who simply clasped their hands together without thinking about it.

Lucius led Severus from the room and then Hadrian turned to the other three. Sirius and Teddy were grinning at him and Draco was looking at all of them a bit confused. He was the only one that didn’t know Hadrian was actually Harry from the future. They were giving him time to get to know him as Hadrian and then maybe it wouldn’t be so hard for him to accept.

“Alright, let’s go to the Dueling Room,” Hadrian told them and slung an arm around Teddy.

“Me too?” Sirius asked again.

“Yes, Siri, you too,” Hadrian agreed.

He would rather be with Lucius and Severus while the potion master found out about who he was, but he knew that Severus would take things better coming from Lucius. Hadrian was just going to have to be patient and let the cautious man come to him when he was ready. Even if it was going to be pure torture.

~~~~~~~~~~

“This is not a potion lab,” Severus stated when Lucius pulled him into a smaller sitting room.

“No, it isn’t. But I know you have questions, and I would like to answer them for you before you are distracted by the lab,” Lucius responded. He headed for the couch in the room and pulled Severus down beside him.

“You are right, I do have questions because the thing that I am thinking is completely impossible,” Severus stated. He looked down at where Lucius’ hand was still clasped in his own and found that he really didn’t mind the contact, so he just gripped him tighter and looked up at him.

“Ask me,” Lucius instructed simply.

“I feel ridiculous even asking this question, Luc,” Severus said with a sigh.

“Just ask it, Sev. I have never judged you and I never will. Ask it,” Lucius encouraged.

“Is Hadrian Peverell somehow Harry Potter?” Severus asked him finally and watched him closely. Lucius smiled at him.

“You always were so much smarter than me. I have always been so jealous of how quickly you can come to a conclusion that would take other men ages,” Lucius praised him. “Yes, Severus Hadrian Peverell was Harry Potter.”

“How?” Severus asked him quietly. “It is impossible.”

“Nothing is impossible if you are chosen and supported by Lady Magic herself,” Lucius answered. “It is a long, complicated story, Sev. But Hadrian wants you to know it and he knows you are more likely to accept it if it comes from me.”

“He is right,” Severus responded. He was willing to follow Hadrian but that didn’t mean he was willing to trust him blindly, not matter what his instincts insisted. Severus had never been one to simply follow his instincts. He was too suspicious.

“Are you ready for the whole truth?” Lucius asked him after a few moments.

“Yes,” Severus answered.

So, Lucius told him everything. Hadrian’s entire story. Severus was just a bit overwhelmed by all of the information. He was sitting quietly next to Lucius and taking the time to think over everything he had just been told.

“There is one more thing, Severus,” Lucius said after a while.

“Go on,” Severus told him with a nod. Lucius gripped his hand and waited until the potion master was looking at him again.

“You are Hadrian’s second mate,” Lucius said confidently. “I don’t know who his third is. He won’t tell me yet, but he has admitted that you are his second. We know that you will want to confirm with a test from the bank and he knows there is a chance that you are not ready for any of this. He is willing to wait and give you the space you need to work through everything.”

“I am his second mate?” Severus repeated quietly. Lucius nodded and then smiled at his friend. “You are not bothered or upset about possibly sharing him with others?”

“No, and I am more than happy that it is you, Sev. I have always been attracted to you as more than a friend. I just didn’t want to ruin our friendship, and I never wanted you to feel like someone less than worthy by keeping our relationship a secret because of my marriage,” Lucius admitted.

“I don’t know how I feel about all of this. It is a lot of information to take in all at once. I only just found out I was a Submissive Creature yesterday. I don’t even know how I feel about that,” Severus revealed.

“It’s ok not to know how you feel,”

Both Submissives turned to see Hadrian leaning in the doorway. He smiled at them but stayed where he was. He wouldn’t overwhelm Severus any more than he already was.

“Or even just to take some time and figure it all out. It really is a lot of information for one person to take at one time. No one is going to force you into a situation that you aren’t comfortable with,” Hadrian promised him.

“You are Harry Potter,” Severus said to him. Hadrian nodded and then shrugged.

“I was Harry Potter. But he was the price I had to pay to come back and fix our broken world. So, Harry Potter is dead,” Hadrian answered him.

“You grew up with me as your potion professor,” Severus stated.

“Yes, you were my potion professor from first year to fifth year and then you were my defense professor,” Hadrian told him.

“Why did I change positions? Not that it really matters I am just curious about the relationship we would have had,” Severus said quickly.

“If you want to know about the relationship we had, then I can tell you that it was complicated. For seven years I thought you hated me. You were cruel, hateful, angry, and treated me so badly simply because I looked like my father,” Hadrian told him.

Severus flinched and even looked a bit ashamed. Probably because he now knew how Harry Potter had been raised.

“But, during the last year before the final battle when Voldemort was back you were headmaster of Hogwarts and you did everything that you could to protect the students while maintaining your position as a spy. You gave me your memories during the final battle and you showed me everything. How you had protected me behind the scenes from the moment you met me and most importantly you showed me your anger and disgust that Albus had raised me my entire life to die at the proper moment by Voldemort’s hand,” Hadrian informed him.

“What do you mean, raised you to die?” Severus asked angrily.

“I was a Horcrux,” Hadrian told him. “It is why no one could heal the scar and why I was so connected to him my entire life. Albus knew. He knew from the moment he held me at fifteen months old. It was why he has always been so certain that He would return. He needed me broken and beaten down it was why he placed me with the Dursleys. He wanted me to be grateful to him and the Wixen World so that I would willingly walk to my death for all of you.”

“And did you?” Severus asked him. Hadrian nodded and unbuttoned he shirt just enough to show the lightning bolt shaped scar on his chest over his heart.

“I died during the final battle when Voldemort hit me with the killing curse for the second time. I don’t know how long I was dead for but I came to in the same clearing with Narcissa kneeling over me. She lied to Voldemort and told him I was dead it was how I was able to catch him by surprise later and finally kill him,” Hadrian told them both honestly.

“You hadn’t told me this part,” Lucius said. He seemed so distressed. Hadrian went to him and knelt down in front of both men. He grasped Lucius’ hand and kissed the top of it.

“I know, Darling. I’m sorry,” Hadrian apologized. “It is a hard thing to talk about.”

“Of course, it is,” Lucius agreed. “Don’t apologize, Love.”

“How could you want me to be your mate after the way I treated you the entire time I knew you?” Severus asked him. Hadrian looked up at him and smiled.

“I am going to tell you the same thing I told Lucius and the same thing I will tell my third. For you, those things will never happen, for me, they happened two decades ago. I am not a child, and I have had a long time to move on from the war and understand that people did what they thought they needed to do in order to survive an impossible situation,” Hadrian insisted.

“Thank you for your honesty and openness with me,” Severus said after a few moments.

Hadrian and Lucius watched as he seemed to build himself back up and close himself away behind his Occlumency walls. Hadrian hated it and so did Lucius, but they understood that this was something Severus needed.

“I will always be honest and open with you. I will never lie to either of you. It is something that I have already sworn to Lucius and now I am swearing it to you as well,” Hadrian stated.

“You want to be with me?” Severus asked him carefully.

“I do, we both do, but we will never force you into a situation that you are uncomfortable with. So, take whatever time you do or don’t need. Think it through, decide what you want and what will make you happy without worrying about how anyone else will feel about it. We will not turn you away or refuse to work with you if you decide that this is not something that you are ready for. Do you understand?” Hadrian asked him.

“You want to be with me, but you will not force me to do anything I don’t want to do,” Severus repeated. “It’s my right to decide what kind of relationship I want to have with the two of you.”

“Exactly, and there is no time limit for you to decide, Severus. We aren’t going to change our mind just because we respect your decision to choose. If you should choose now that you don’t want to be with us because it is too much and decide later that you want to give it a try, then we are still going to be here,” Lucius insisted.

“Thank you,” Severus told them again. “I would like time to think about it. I want to, of course, confirm with the bank that I am actually your mate with my own eyes. And then I want to be able to have the time to come to terms with my new reality.”

“Done,” Hadrian told him. “Now, it is time for dinner. If you didn’t get to see the lab yet, I will be happy to take you down there after dinner.”

“Sounds good,” Severus stated. He would like to spend more time with the Dominant. It settled something inside of him to be around him. If he was being completely honest with himself, he really just wanted to give in. He wanted to experience the same touching and caring that Hadrian showered on Lucius.

His best friend was happier and more content then he had every seen him. He wanted some of that feeling for himself as well. He just didn’t know what he would do with it. He had never been a very emotional person. Always careful to be composed and unfeeling so that nothing could hurt him. Severus didn’t know if he was going to be capable of opening himself up that way. To be truly Submissive to this very Dominant man.

“Come on, Darling. I need to make sure that you and our little one eat properly so that both of you stay strong and healthy,” Hadrian said. He pulled Lucius to his feet and nuzzled him gently before reaching down and offering a hand to Severus as well.

Severus hesitated for a moment and Hadrian almost pulled his hand back thinking he was pushing too hard. But then Severus reached out hesitantly and slipped his hand into the Drake’s hand. Hadrian wanted to rumble in pleasure at the feel of it but didn’t. Once Severus was standing he withdrew his hand but didn’t step back.

“Pops!!!” Teddy yelled down the hallway. “Come on. We are starving. I think Uncle Moony might actually start growling in a moment.” Teddy finished his sentence as he stepped into the room. He smiled at the three of them and beckoned them to come on.

Hadrian chuckled and kissed Lucius on the head and gently ghosted his hand over Severus’ shoulder before striding to Teddy and throwing him over his shoulder. Teddy squealed and laughed as Hadrian turned around and grinned at Lucius and Severus.

“You heard him. There is a hungry Werewolf in the dining room and he is going to start growling or eating the furniture if we don’t hurry,” Hadrian repeated with a wink and then he took off out of the room with Teddy laughing and holding on for dear life.

“Is it always so lively around here?” Severus asked as he and Lucius followed at a more sedate pace. Lucius smiled and pressed a gentle hand to his abdomen.

“Yes, and I hope it never changes. I have realized since being here that we stuffy purebloods have been doing our children a disservice. We are robbing them of their childhoods by forcing them to be so proper even in their own homes. Draco is so happy here. Happier than I have ever seen him,” Lucius told his friend.

“I noticed. He hasn’t been so affectionate since he was much smaller,” Severus responded. Then he waved his hand toward Lucius’ stomach. “Is it confirmed that you are carrying?”

“Yes, Hadrian can smell the difference in my scent, and we confirmed it with a spell yesterday,” Lucius answered with a soft smile. Severus remembered that smile from twelve years ago when he carried Draco. Severus was the only person that had known the truth about Draco’s birth.

“Congratulations, Luc. I am really happy for you. How does Draco feel about everything?” Severus asked.

“He says he is really happy. He loves having Teddy as a big brother and he is excited to have a little brother or sister. He adores Hadrian. I have been watching him as well to make sure that he isn’t just saying what he thinks we want to hear. He seems to be genuinely happy,” Lucius answered him.

“This is why we sent you to tell them to hurry. We wouldn’t have gotten away with being thrown over a shoulder,” Sirius was telling Teddy when Lucius and Severus walked into the room.

“Should have sent Drake,” Teddy said as he was set back down on his feet. “Pops wouldn’t have done anything to him. It’s totally unfair being the oldest.”

“Merlin there is so much pouting going on in this room. I think maybe it might be time for some real dueling practice,” Hadrian stated as he sat at the head of the table. Lucius took the seat to his right as Teddy groaned and threw a fork at Sirius. Severus at next to Lucius.

“This is your fault,” Teddy exclaimed as Remus caught the fork before it could hit Sirius. “I am the only one in this house who can give him the dueling practice he is threatening us with.”

“No, you aren’t,” Draco spoke up excitedly. He nodded at Severus. “Uncle Severus is a master duelist. I bet he could keep up with Dad.”

“I would be more than happy to duel with you. It has been a long time since I had a proper challenge,” Severus agreed.

“That sounds like fun,” Hadrian agreed. Then he pointed his fork at Teddy. “But you aren’t getting out of the practice just because he agreed to duel with me. You cannot get sloppy.”

“Damn, I really thought I was gonna get out of it,” Teddy whined.

“Language, Kid, and you definitely should have known better,” Hadrian said with a chuckle.

“I am eighteen, Pops. I should be able to say damn without getting in trouble,” Teddy stated.

“My house, my rules,” Hadrian countered. “No cussing.”

“Harsh, Pup. So strict,” Sirius said with a disappointed look. “I told you he was too old to know what fun is.”

Hadrian flicked a finger in his direction causing Draco, Teddy, and Remus to start laughing. Sirius looked at them confused and then went to eat and noticed that his hand was pink and spotted.

“What did you do to me?” Sirius exclaimed. “I’m pink.”

“I didn’t do anything, I am too old to know what fun is, remember,” Hadrian said casually.

Remus cast a ‘finite’ that didn’t do anything and then he just laughed harder when Sirius pouted and gave Hadrian puppy dog eyes.

“Ok, I am sorry. You are so fun. The most fun person in the house. Your sense of humor is unrivaled. Now, please fix me,” Sirius begged. Hadrian and the others around the table laughed and Hadrian finally reversed his spell.

They ate their dinner and talked happily together about things they wanted to do the next few days. Severus didn’t do a lot of talking. He watched them all and thought about everything that had changed for him the last two days.

Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad to be part of this. Everyone was so happy and open with each other. They were a family, the kind of family that Severus had wished for when he was a small child hiding in a closet while his drunk father abused his mother.

He could have this. He could truly be part of this. He looked over at Hadrian and Lucius. The two of them were hold hands and listening to Draco and Teddy tell them about their days. Draco had been over at Theodore Nott’s house with Blaise and Teddy had been with Black and Lupin on an island exploring.

Maybe he could talk to Hadrian about what a relationship with him would look like. How Submissive he would expect Severus to be. He didn’t think he would be able to be as accepting of Submission as Lucius was, but it might be kind of nice to be able to depend on someone else to look after him. He had only ever had himself to truly depend on for such a long time.

“Severus,” Hadrian called.

Severus looked up to see that everyone aside from Lucius and Hadrian had already finished their dinner and left the table. He had apparently been very lost in thought.

“Yes?” He answered.

“Ready to see the Potion Lab?” Hadrian asked him with a smile.

“That would be nice,” Severus accepted. Lucius smiled at them both before kissing Hadrian on the lips chastely.

“I am going to go and sit with Remus for a bit and talk about what research he has done for the Creature Bills. Have fun you two,” Lucius stated and then left the two of them alone.

“Come on, you are going to love it,” Hadrian said and then waited for Severus to stand and follow him out of the room.

He wanted to touch him, hold his hand or the small of his back like he did with Lucius. It was a bit painful not to. But he would respect Severus’ boundaries. And right now, Severus wasn’t sure what he wanted. He wanted time and Hadrian was going to give him what he wanted.

“Here we are,” Hadrian said and threw open the door to the lab. He stepped inside just so he could see if Severus let his mask slip. He wasn’t disappointed. Severus fought not to look extremely pleased.

Severus walked around and inspected the equipment and ingredients. Finally, he turned back to Hadrian and smirked.

“You all are very right. I would freely give an organ to brew here,” Severus informed him.

“Well, lucky for you I was always planning to let you have free reign of this place. This room is yours and yours alone if you want it,” Hadrian told him.

“If I choose to become your mate, you mean,” Severus countered. Hadrian chuckled.

“Even if you don’t. I am still hoping that even if you don’t want to be my mate that you at least want to be my friend,” Hadrian shot back.

“Since we are alone, can we talk about what a relationship between us would look like. You know, if I chose to do this with you,” Severus asked him after a few moments.

“I am only willing to take what you are willing to give,” was Hadrian’s response.

And wasn’t that just the issue…. What was Severus willing to give?

Chapter Text

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“How did your conversation with Severus go?” Lucius asked as the two of them sat on the couch in front of the fire in their room.

Hadrian shifted and then pulled Lucius into his lap. He held his Submissive and buried his face in his neck to breath him in. Lucius just carded his fingers through Hadrian’s dark curls.

“What is it, My Love?” Lucius asked after a few minutes of simply sitting together.

“It is so much more difficult than I thought it would be, not to touch him, to hold him, to kiss him. The next three days are going to be torture. I may be a complete mess by the time he leaves to go back to the school,” Hadrian admitted.

“Oh, my Hades,” Lucius cooed at him. “He will eventually come around. I know he will. He wants this with us, he just doesn’t know how to let himself have it.”

“I know,” Hadrian agreed. “We talked about what a relationship between us would look like. He is afraid of Submitting the way that you do. Afraid of simply serving another master but in a different capacity.”

“He has a right to his fear Hadrian. He has served one master or another in some capacity since he was a teenager,” Lucius defended.

Hadrian kissed him and smiled at him.

“Don’t get riled, Little Veela. You do not need to defend him from me. I know that he has a right to his fear. I just hate that life has treated him so badly that he has a need for this fear,” Hadrian stated.

“I am sorry, Love,” Lucius said and nuzzled Hadrian under his chin. “I did not mean it. I know that you are far kinder than to be angry at his fear.”

“Forgiven, of course, Darling,” Hadrian insisted. “I know that my instincts are not the only ones riled up right now.”

“It is just that, I have always defended Severus. He was one of the first half-bloods to be sorted into Slytherin house in many years and Pureblood children can be so cruel. Myself included. He wore clothes that had been patched and shoes with the soles nearly worn through. His childhood is probably more similar to yours than anyone else I know,” Lucius revealed.

“I know, Darling,” Hadrian told him. “How did the two of you become friends?”

“It was actually through Cissa,” Lucius admitted. “She found him studying in the library one day and decided to sit with him when she realized he was reading in books about three years above his current level. It just grew from there. Severus was very quickly my dearest friend.”

“Has he always been so guarded?” Hadrian asked curiously.

“Oh, yes. But I am sure that you were just as guarded about your abuse at the hands of your relatives,” Lucius pointed out.

“I was,” Hadrian agreed. “I never told anyone about my abuse growing up. Well, that isn’t exactly true. I told Albus during my first year. Begged him to let me stay at the school or go somewhere else. He dismissed me and told me that I shouldn’t accuse good people of abuse because I didn’t like the way I was punished when I was naughty.”

“I’m sorry, Love. This is why he needs to be removed from the school,” Lucius insisted. “He is a terrible person.”

“Yes, he is. After he dismissed me, I simply never told anyone again. I figured if the Headmaster didn’t believe me then no one else would either. To me, at the time, he was the most powerful person I knew,” Hadrian said with a shrug.

“I am sure that nearly all Muggleborn or Half-blood children feel the same. We need to find a way to fix that whether Albus remains the headmaster or not,” Lucius stated.

“You are absolutely right,” Hadrian agreed.

They sat together quietly for a little while before Hadrian stood with Lucius held in his arms. He turned to head through the door that would lead to their bed when there was a knock on the door. Hadrian turned back to the door and simply used magic to open the door.

Severus was on the other side. He looked between the two of them and then blushed slightly.

“I am sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt,” Severus said and made to turn away.

“Wait,” Lucius and Hadrian but said quickly. Severus stopped and turned back toward them.

“Come in, Severus,” Hadrian insisted. The Potion Master looked between the two of them for a moment longer before he stepped into the room and closed the door.

Hadrian waved him toward the sitting area and Severus sat down in the chair near the fire. The Drake laid Lucius out on the couch and knelt on the floor next to him.

“Unbutton your shirt,” Hadrian instructed Lucius. Then he turned to Severus. “You are not interrupting. I was fixing to share magic with the baby. The books say that it is important for baby and for Lucius so that the pregnancy isn’t so hard on either of them.”

“And how do you intend to share magic? I have never heard of anyone doing anything specific other than just remaining close and the baby naturally absorbs the other parents latent magic,” Severus asked curiously.

“It’s quite spectacular,” Lucius answered. “Watch. You can come closer so you can see better.”

Lucius shifted his feet so that there was a space for Severus on the couch. Severus only hesitated a moment before he came over and sat down. He pulled Lucius feet so that they were resting in his lap and watched the Dominant Drake closely.

Hadrian smiled at both of them before leaning forward and pressing a gently kiss to Lucius’ abdomen and breathing deeply of the scent of his little one in there. Then he leaned back and held his hand over the same place.

Severus inhaled in surprise as the same pretty flashes of light began to pass from Hadrian’s hand and gently sink into Lucius. He looked up and locked eyes with Lucius who smiled at him.

“I have never seen anyone manifest their magic in such a way. Or share magic that way either,” Severus said quietly. “Is it a Creature thing?”

“No, Sev. It’s a Hadrian thing,” Lucius answered with a small chuckle. Severus nodded and then sat back to simply watch.

When Hadrian was satisfied that he had shared enough, he sat back and waved his hand to button Lucius’ shirt back up. He sat down on the floor so that he didn’t disturb either Submissive before he turned to Severus.

“I didn’t…I didn’t need anything,” Severus stated quickly before Hadrian could ask. “Honestly, I am not even sure why I came.”

“Perhaps you just wanted to be close?” Lucius offered. “You know it is perfectly ok if that’s all it was. We wouldn’t turn you away.”

“No, we wouldn’t,” Hadrian added. “I already told you; we are willing to move as fast or slow as you are. You set the pace, Little Bird. What can we do to settle your instincts? What is it you are seeking?”

“I don’t know,” Severus said quietly. “I am simply unsettled and want something. But I am not familiar enough with my Creature or my new instincts to know what it is.”

“Well, from my research, I know that a Phoenix prefers warmth and soft things to sleep in,” Hadrian pointed out. “So why don’t we try this?”

Hadrian stood and disappeared into their room for a moment. When he came back out he handed Severus a set of pajamas that was made from a very soft fuzzy material and was layered in warming charms.

“Go and put them on,” Hadrian insisted.

Severus took the pajamas and stepped into the bedroom when Lucius waved him in there. Severus looked around and smiled when he realized that the room screamed Lucius. Clearly Hadrian had given Lucius free reign to decorate the way he wanted to.

He changed quickly and trilled in delight when he felt the warm material against his skin. It was nearly perfect. The only thing that seemed to be missing was scent. There was no scent on the pajamas and Severus found that he didn’t like that at all.

When he came back into the sitting room, Hadrian was standing, and Lucius was sitting on the couch instead of laying.

“How do they feel?” Hadrian asked him.

“Really nice,” Severus answered honestly. Hadrian beamed at him and he found it very hard not to return his smile.

“What else can we do for you Severus?” Lucius asked his friend. “What else would make you comfortable enough to settle?”

The potion master looked like he was at a loss. Either he truly didn’t know what would help him settle or he didn’t know how to ask for it. Hadrian rumbled soothingly and began to pup comforting pheromones into the air.

He stepped closer to Severus carefully and held open his arms.

“May I?” He asked. He didn’t want to touch the man without permission. Or push him too far, but he wanted to help. His Submissive was unsettled and smelled of distress, he only wanted to help.

Severus looked at him for long enough that Hadrian figured he had pushed too far, so he began to lower his arms. He could simply give Severus something with his scent on it. He figured that was the real reason the Submissive Phoenix was unsettled.

His Dominant Mate was in the house with him. Close enough to touch and yet they weren’t. Hadrian knew it had to be messing with him.

“That’s alright, Little Bird. Only what you are comfortable with. I think scent may be the issue so I will grab something from the room with my scent on it and perhaps that will help,” Hadrian said with a smile.

Severus, not wanting to be comforted by him made his own instincts act up but he would ignore that. He had to. How he felt wasn’t nearly as important as the comfort of his Submissive.

He walked toward his room and stopped when he felt a hand grip his sleeve. He looked at Severus and waited. The Submissive took a deep breath and then leaned forward until his forehead thumped into Hadrian’s chest.

Hadrian felt Severus shudder and then breathe in deeply. He looked over at Lucius and smiled at how soft the man looked as he watched them. No signs or hints of jealousy at all. Then he heard Severus mumble something too low for him to hear.

“I am sorry, Little Bird but I didn’t quite hear that,” Hadrian responded.

“Can you….would you….hold me…please,” Severus spoke up a little louder.

“Of course, I will,” Hadrian answered. He wrapped his arms around Severus and held him close to him. Severus seemed to turn to puddy in his arms and sagged against him.

Hadrian just held him like that for a few minutes. He did nothing else. He just didn’t know what Severus would and would not be comfortable with. He didn’t think even Severus knew what he would and would not be comfortable with.

Finally, Severus leaned away and Hadrian reluctantly let him go. Severus didn’t look up at either of them but he stepped back.

“Thank you,” Severus said quickly. “I …I feel much more settled now. May I keep the pajamas?”

“Absolutely,” Hadrian answered quickly. “I purchased them for you. I wanted to make sure that you had something here that would make you comfortable after reading up on Submissive Phoenix. They are yours, Little Bird.”

“You bought them for me?” Severus asked.

“I did,” Hadrian answered.

“He is a very good, Alpha, Severus,” Lucius spoke up.

“I can see that,” Severus said quietly. He hesitated. “I will leave you now so that you can get some sleep.”

“You don’t have to go,” Lucius stated quickly. “You could stay here with us. If you don’t want to sleep, we would be happy to stay up with you. Whatever you want Severus.”

“I think, I would like to go back to my own room for now. Thank you for helping me settle my instincts and not pushing me to do something I am not comfortable with just yet,” Severus told them both.

“It was my pleasure to help you settle, Little Bird. Our door is always open to you, and you will never be a bother. You are welcome here always,” Hadrian insisted.

“Thank you,” Severus said again. “Goodnight.”

And then he was gone. The door closed with a soft click behind him and Hadrian held Lucius close when the Veela snuggled up to him. He leaned forward and scented Hadrian.

“What is it, Darling?” Hadrian asked his Veela.

“I find that I very much like the way it smells when yours and Severus’ scents are mingled together,” Lucius answered with a smile. “I wish he had stayed. We all would have slept better.”

“I believe, based only on his reactions, that perhaps it won’t be quite as difficult as I thought I would be to woo him,” Hadrian said with a chuckle. “Come on, Darling. In to the shower. You will sleep better that way.”

“Join me?” Lucius asked with a seductive purr to his voice.

“Absolutely,” Hadrian rumbled out and swooped the Veela into his arms before heading for their shower.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Good morning, family,” Hadrian greeted as he strode into the dining room for breakfast with Lucius tucked under his arm.

He smiled when he saw Severus blush just a little. He was sitting between Teddy and Draco this morning. He was sure that was Draco’s doing. Hadrian claimed his seat at the head of the table with Lucius next to him.

“Morning, Pops,” Teddy greeted and grinned Hadrian ruffled his hair. “How’d you sleep?”

“We slept fine, Kid,” Hadrian answered. “We will duel today so be prepared for it.”

Teddy sighed out and then grinned.

“But I get to go after Sev, right?” Teddy asked.

“Why? Because you think I will be too tired to put you through your paces?” Hadrian asked pointedly.

“Well, my hope is that he wears you out and then when it is my turn, I might actually get the chance to beat you,” Teddy answered with a laugh.

“You know what?” Hadrian said with chuckle. “I am going to let you have it. I will duel with Severus first, if he wants to that is, and then I will take you on and we will see if you can take me out.”

“Yes,” Teddy exclaimed and then he turned to Severus. “Will you? Please duel him first. I need to beat him just once.”

Severus chuckled slightly before seeming to really think about it. Teddy was whining like a smally puppy and shifting in his seat by the time Severus put him out of his misery.

“Fine, I will agree to duel your father first….If you agree to accompany me to the lab and show me how well your father taught you to brew. Then I will know if there are any bad habits I need to break you of before school starts,” Severus agreed.

“Deal,” Teddy answered quickly.

“Uncle Severus?” Draco asked from his other side.

“Yes, Dragon?” Severus asked him.

“Could I come down and brew with you too?” Draco responded.

“Of course you can,” Severus answered with a smile.

“Awesome,” Teddy exclaimed as they started eating.

Hadrian observed everyone around his table. Everyone was talking together, even Severus and Sirius and there was no anger or animosity from anyone. He couldn’t wait until the empty seats were filled with his third mate and his parents as well as Regulus.

He couldn’t wait until his family was complete. Dodky popped in next to his elbow and placed a stack of mail on the table next to him. Hadrian thanked him and then sorted through the mail. He started chuckling.

“What is it, Love?” Lucius asked him.

He looked up to see that he had everyone’s attention. He held up two letters. He floated one to each of Sirius and Remus.

“Our favorite headmaster has written to the two of you. I can almost promise you that he is trying to solidify his alliances. I bet he asks about Grimmauld,” Hadrian responded.

Hadrian finished sorting through the mail as Remus and Sirius read their letters from Albus. He and Lucius had a few things from the ministry and other unimportant things.

“You were right,” Sirius said with a growl. He slammed the letter down on the table. “That horrible man is really acting as if he isn’t responsible for everything that happened that night with James and Lily. He is talking about you being You-know-who returned and that we have to start preparing for war. He wants me to claim the Black Lordship and open Grimmauld up for him to use for meetings.”

“Calm down, Pads,” Remus stated calmly. He could see Hadrian shifting like he was ready to yank Lucius right out of his chair so that he wasn’t sitting right next to the angry man.

Sirius looked up at Remus and then over at Hadrian.

“Sorry, Pup,” Sirius said and took a deep breath. “I just have a hard time comprehending his audacity.”

“It’s fine,” Hadrian answered. “But perhaps we make more of an effort to control our tempers. Especially around my pregnant mate and children.”

“You know, I am curious how you stay so calm. I know you have to be just as angry about all of this as we are. The Potter temper is a thing of legend,” Sirius said with a fond chuckle. “Merlin, James could rage.”

“Yes, well. I am angry,” Hadrian said, and they watched as his eyes flashed for a moment and then he released his tight hold on his magic. They could all feel it pulse like an angry beast through the room. Then he reigned it back in and took a deep breath.

“But I learned a long time ago how to keep my anger to myself. It is something that you learn when outbursts can get you beaten or starved. And then, by the time I realized that I was far to powerful to be punished for my anger, I was a grown man and knew how to control it until I could release it in a more productive way,” Hadrian added.

“Which usually includes dueling with me or locking himself in the dueling room alone for a few hours,” Teddy spoke up.

“That isn’t to say that I haven’t let it get away from me a time or two. I am not perfect after all,” Hadrian said with a chuckle.

“Yeah we lost our kitchen table a few times when he broke it by putting a fist through it,” Teddy said with a nod. “And once he put a really mouthy Vampire through our living room wall because he almost bit me.”

“Yes well, he had been warned multiple times that I would provide him with blood and that taking from the people in my home was not acceptable unless it was offered freely. He didn’t listen,” Hadrian said with a shrug.

“Good to know that you are just as human as the rest of us,” Sirius said with a chuckle.

“Uncle Siri, the only human at the table is you,” Teddy pointed out.

“That isn’t true, Drake is a human,” Sirius countered.

“Not technically, he will inherit as a Veela in four years,” Lucius stated.

“Well, whatever,” Sirius said and stuck out his tongue. “What did yours say Mooney?”

“Same as yours really. Talking about how a new Duke has come to town and that he is suspicious that it is the Dark Lord in disguise. How he is afraid that the war has already started, and no one realized it. That I need to come back to Britain so that I can help the Order,” Remus answered.

“After breakfast we can talk about what we are going to do about it,” Hadrian stated.

“Drake and I can go for a fly or exploring in the woods,” Teddy offered.

“That would be great, Kid. But don’t wear yourself out. We are going to duel today,” Hadrian warned.

He knew that Teddy wanted to know what was going on and he was old enough to be involved in the conversations, but Teddy knew it would suck for Draco to be the only one sent away while they talked. Hadrian would reward him later for being thoughtful.

“Oh, I definitely won’t. I am going to kick your butt finally today after Severus wears you out,” Teddy insisted.

“If…Severus wears me out,” Hadrian stated with a grin.

They all finished their breakfast, and the boys headed outside and the rest of them headed to Hadrian’s office. Lucius sat down in chair behind the desk when Hadrian propped himself against the side instead of sitting down.

The others made themselves comfortable around the room.

“Ok, so how are we responding to Albus?” Remus asked.

“I think that depends on exactly how much you want to let him know about what you know,” Hadrian stated.

“What do you mean?” Sirius asked.

“I mean do you want to attempt to pretend to be on his side or do you want to let him know straight out of the gate that you know he is a piece of shit and that you are definitely not one of his pawns?” Hadrian clarified.

“Oh, well I am all for spiting right in his face and letting him know that I know he is the reason I was in Azkaban and that I definitely no longer part of his Order,” Sirius answered.

“Perhaps both of us openly siding with you will be what it takes to get him to really lose the plot,” Remus pointed out.

“Albus has already ‘lost the plot’,” Severus spoke up. “The fact that he believes Hadrian is the Dark Lord returned and is trying to get me to brew a potion that will put everyone under his control. And he wants me to use that same potion so that he can force a twelve year old boy to fight Hadrian ‘for the greater good’.”

“Speaking of,” Lucius brought up. “You said you wanted to talk about it.”

“Right,” Severus nodded. “Albus just gave me the last ingredient to make Summa Mens Imperium. He intends to have me make enough to dose your sons, Augusta and Neville Longbottom, as well as most of the Wizengamot and Ministry.”

“What is Summa Mens Imperium?” Remus asked curiously.

“A very Dark potion,” Hadrian answered. “You can only find the recipe in books that the ministry banned a long time ago. It is illegal to brew and many of the ingredients are considered illegal to own. It is basically a Liquid Imperious of sorts.”

“It will be keyed to a specific person, either the brewer or someone of the brewers choosing. The people who drink it will be completely open to instruction and suggestion from the person it is keyed to. They could remain under control for their entire life if they are not given an antidote,” Lucius elaborated.

“That sounds awful,” Remus responded. “No wonder it was banned.”

“Albus intends to have you brew this and administer it to people?” Hadrian asked Severus.

“He does,” Severus answered.

“He plans to use this on my sons?” Hadrian asked just to make sure that he heard right. His eyes flashed dangerously when Severus nodded.

“Peace, Alpha,” Lucius said calmly. “Our sons are protected.”

“Not from this potion,” Hadrian stated with rage. “There are maybe three spells and potions that the cuffs will not protect them from. This potion is one of them. I did not consider it an issue to worry over because I did not think Albus would be able to get his hands on any books that had it.”

“I didn’t know,” Lucius said in horror. “Severus told me about this right after my heat but I wasn’t worried about it because I thought they were protected.”

“They will be protected,” Hadrian assured him. He planned on speaking to Death about it. She would know if there was something he could do to protect his children and others from this potion.”

I do know Master,

He heard whisper through his mind. He grinned and it wasn’t kind or friendly. It was the kind of grin that promised retribution and death. There was a pulse of magic in the air that made the others shiver before a parchment appeared on his desk.

Follow the steps, Master. Do not skip any or try to take short cuts. Do exactly as I have instructed and they will be safe from everything that could come their way. But, know this, Master. It is only for your mates and your children.

Hadrian thanked her in his head and made sure that she knew just how grateful he was for her. He could feel her pleasure in doing something for him.

“What is that, Hadrian?” Lucius asked.

“A gift from Death,” He answered. “I will look over it later. They are explicit instruction on how to keep our sons safe from Albus’ potions among other things.”

“You truly are the Master of Death?” Severus asked in awe. Lucius had told him all about it when he had explained everything yesterday, but it was different to see and hear evidence of it.

“I am,” Hadrian answered.

“Yeah,” Sirius spoke up with a grin and flashed a ring. “We all get to wear something that will let Hadrian know when our life is in danger. It is how he knew I was poisoned and was able to move quickly enough to save my life.”

“I had been curious about that. Albus was furious,” Severus stated with a chuckle.

“You will have one as well,” Hadrian stated. “I will have it for you before you leave here to return to Hogwarts. Albus is unhinged and I don’t know what he will do in a fit of rage or if he becomes suspicious that you are not on his side anymore.”

“Thank you,” Severus said. Because what else could he say. This was a man who wanted to protect him. A powerful man with the capabilities to back up his promises of safety.

“Albus wants me to complete the potion as quickly as possible so that he can get it in people’s systems after their cleansings but before they place their cuffs so that they won’t know that it is in their systems,” Severus added.

“We can fix that by requiring people to get a cleansing just prior to receiving their cuffs. We will also make sure that the antidote is brewed in large enough quantities to be given to anyone that he may give the potion to,” Hadrian stated.

“He will not win. We can counter his moves as long as we are aware of them and once the wards are fixed, we will always be aware of them,” Lucius stated with glee.

“Exactly,” Hadrian agreed. “I am meeting with the Goblins on the final day of rewarding. Charis and I will both be tied into the wards as Founder’s Heirs. We will be aware of everything that happens in that castle. Unfortunately, Albus will also be tied into the wards but with only limited power.”

“You could be tied into them as well,” Lucius pointed out to Severus.

“I don’t want that kind of background noise in my head. I will trust that Hadrian has it under control,” Severus answered. “I can connect one of your floos to mine and you can contact me instantly if there is ever an issue that needs to be taken care of immediately.”

“I can do you better than that,” Hadrian said with a grin. “Did the two of you finish working on the mirrors?”

“We are almost finished with them,” Remus answered. “Just a few last adjustments and they will be ready.”

“We tweaked them,” Sirius said with a grin. “You are going to love it.”

“They invented communication mirrors. They will allow us to speak as easily as Muggle phones,” Hadrian informed Severus.

“That would be very useful. And a lot more convenient than owls,” Severus said with something akin to surprise.

“Don’t sound so surprised Severus, we may be perpetual pranksters but we are also super smart when we apply ourselves,” Sirius said with a grin.

“Remus does most of the spell work. Sirius just gives him impossible ideas and thinks of all of the ways they can be used to prank people,” Hadrian said in a mock whisper.

“That makes far more sense,” Severus agreed and then chuckled. That was when Sirius decided to throw a trinket at Hadrian from the table next to him.

The Dominant Drake was suddenly sporting wings and horns when Sirius’ aim was off just enough that the item was headed toward Lucius instead of Hadrian. The item hit Hadrian’s wing and the Drake growled menacingly toward Sirius.

“He didn’t mean it, Hadrian,” Remus stated and stood quickly putting himself between his mate and his godson.

“Severus, can you calm him?” Lucius asked quickly. “If I attempt to move between them to calm him, it will make things worse.”

Severus only hesitated a moment but when Hadrian flexed his claws and stepped toward Sirius and Remus, he moved.

Severus took a deep breath and called out his own Creature. Big beautiful black, feathered wings sprung from his back as he stepped in front of the angry Drake. He fluttered them and knew that he had done what he needed to do when he suddenly had slitted green eyes zeroed in on him.

“Deep breath’s Alpha,” Severus said as calmly as he could. Hadrian flicked his eyes back over Severus’ head for a moment, so Severus took his hand and placed it against his chest.

“What?” Hadrian growled out confused.

“With me, Alpha,” Severus stated and took an exaggerated deep breath and counted before letting it back out. There was the soft click of the door closing and then movement from behind them.

“Lucius,” Hadrian said in a warning tone.

“Peace, my Love,” Lucius said and slipped around the desk so that he was standing side by side with Severus. “They are gone. There is no one in this room that is a threat to any of us or our baby.”

Hadrian flicked his eyes over their heads and then back to Lucius.

“You protected us beautifully, My Love,” Lucius purred up at him. “Now, calm down. You know it wasn’t intentional. It was an accident.”

“Accident or not, he needs to stop throwing things when you are around at least,” Severus said and attempted to step away, but Hadrian growled softly.

“Please don’t step away from me yet. I will not touch you against your will but it calms me to have both of you close right now,” Hadrian asked quietly.

“I will stay close,” Severus agreed.

“Your wings are lovely, Little Shadow Bird,” Hadrian praised. Severus blushed just a little.

“Thank you,” Severus said quietly.

“Come here, Darling,” Hadrian said and pulled Lucius closer to him. He buried his face in Lucius’ neck and breathed deeply. Then he reached down and caressed Lucius’ abdomen.

“We are fine, My Love,” Lucius insisted again. Then he chuckled. “It wouldn’t have hurt either of us anyway. It is such a small little figurine.”

Lucius lifted it up from the desk and looked it over. Then he laughed and sat it back down.

“Your instincts are going to cause us problems in public,” Lucius stated with no true heat to his voice at all.

“Well, then perhaps you shouldn’t go out in public and then we won’t have to worry about it,” Hadrian offered with a shrug.

“Oh, hush it you. I cannot stay locked away in the castle like a princess from a muggle fairy tale,” Lucius said with a laugh.

“Why not?” Hadrian asked with a sigh.

“Because Luc was made to be in the public eye,” Severus said and leaned over just a little so that he was touching Hadrian. “He is showy and would simply wither away locked in a tower where no one could see how pretty and rich he is.”

“Severus understands me,” Lucius said with a grin.

“Fine then I get to be your scary guard dog and make sure that no one gets close enough to touch you,” Hadrian stated.

“Merlin, you are going to be impossible,” Lucius responded with a laugh. “You cannot follow me around all day every day. You have things to do in order to save the world from Albus and his followers.”

“I do hate it when you make sense,” Hadrian said with a sigh.

Hadrian stayed leaned against his desk with Severus next to him close enough that their arms were pressed together, and Lucius was standing between his legs leaning into him. It took him a few more minutes of simply sitting with them for him to feel settled enough to let them both step away from him.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“I’m sorry, Mooney,” Sirius said once they were in their room.

“I know you are, Pads,” Mooney said and wrapped his arms around Sirius and nuzzled him. “You have to start being more cautious when you are in the room with Lucius. Hadrian’s instincts are going to be completely irrational right now while he is carrying.”

“Are you angry?” Sirius asked his Mate as he pressed himself closer.

“No, I’m not mad, Sirius but I will defend you against him and he will rip me to pieces. I am not exactly equal to him in power or size,” Remus pointed out.

“He wouldn’t, Mooney. He loves us. We are his Godfathers,” Sirius argued.

“We are, and he does love us. More than the two of us will probably ever realize. He knows us in different ways then we know him. But he would still rip out our hearts to protect his children and pregnant mate,” Remus stated firmly.

“I will be more careful, Remy. I promise,” Sirius insisted. “I am just so used to joking around all of the time. And I have been stuck in Azkaban since I was barely twenty-one. I spent my ‘becoming a grown up’ years in prison. I just need to catch up.”

“You are doing fine, Sirius,” Remus soothed. “No one wants you to change. I can promise you, if you asked Hadrian he would tell you the exact same thing. We love you just the way you are. You just need to be a little more aware of what you are doing. Don’t react so impulsively.”

“I can do that, Mooney,” Sirius promised.

“Of course you can, Pads. You have a big, beautiful brain you just have to use it for more things then pranks,” Remus said with a chuckle. “Now, how about a cuddle and then we hunt down those boys, write Albus back, or work on the mirrors?”

“Awesome, and it will keep me out of our pups way for a little, while he calms down,” Sirius agreed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You want me to do what?” Bill asked his mother in shock.

“Albus needs you to get close to that new Duke Peverell. He likes men and you are a very fit young man. Someone who could sway him from that horrible Malfoy,” Molly answered with a roll of her eyes.

“Mum,” Bill said carefully. “Please listen to what I am fixing to say to you. I am not interested in men. I have done nothing in my life to even indicate that I like men. Why would you ask me to do this?”

“Because Albus needs you to do this,” Molly answered as if that just made it perfectly ok.

“So, Albus wants me to use my body to help him get Duke Peverell on his side and you are perfectly ok asking me to be a whore because Albus needs me to?” Bill asked. He was completely disgusted.

“He isn’t asking you to be a whore, William Weasley. Don’t say such horrible things. You wouldn’t be a whore; you would get into a relationship with the man. A monogamous relationship,” Molly snapped at him.

“Do you hear the words coming out of your mouth?” Bill asked her. “Are you absolutely insane? I do not like men and even if I did, I would not get into a relationship with someone just because Albus wants to get someone under control.”

“You are being selfish,” Molly stated. “The Light needs you. A war is brewing, and you would allow the Dark to gain power all because you don’t want to sleep with a man?”

“What in Merlin’s name is going on in here?” Arthur demanded as he strode into the room. “I know I didn’t just hear what I think I did.”

“Mother has asked me to sleep with Duke Peverell because Albus told her to ask me so that he could get Duke Peverell on his side and away from Lucius Malfoy,” Bill spat out.

“You did what?” Arthur asked her shocked.

“You can acted as shocked as you want Arthur Weasley, but Albus is the only reason that You Know Who didn’t win the last war and he will lead us to victory again. He is a brilliant man and If he needs Bill to get close to someone to ensure that then so be it,” Molly stated sternly.

“I think maybe you need to stop talking and truly think about what you are saying,” Arthur insisted. “Our son is not going to whore himself out because Albus asked him to.”

“Bill will do what he needs to do to help us win this war or he will leave this house and never be allowed in it again. No son of mine is going to be so selfish,” Molly countered.

Bill looked at his father in shock. Arthur simply shook his head and turned back to Molly who had gone back to fixing dinner.

“Get out, Molly,” Arthur stated coldly.

“Please, like you would throw me out. You wouldn’t know how to run a house or care for these children without me,” Molly stated with a laugh and continued to cook.

“I said, Get out,” Arthur repeated. “I will manage the house and the children. But someone who would ask their own child to whore themselves out for any reason shouldn’t be allowed around said children.”

“Your joking,” Molly stated and turned around in surprise.

“I am not,” Arthur responded. “Get. Out. Pack your things and leave. You are no longer welcome here.”

“What are you saying?” Molly exclaimed.

“I believe I was very clear. Leave!” Arthur raised his voice.

“What’s going on?” Ginny asked as she came into the kitchen followed by their other kids.

“Your….your father is kicking me out,” Molly said as if she were a victim. “He has simply lost his mind.”

“No, I haven’t,” Arthur responded. “Your mother has crossed a line that I cannot and will not forgive.”

“Daddy?” Ginny asked him in shock. “You are asking mummy to leave? You really are kicking her out?”

“I am,” Arthur answered.

“Why?” Ron demanded. “What could she have possibly done. Clearly you have lost your mind.”

“Headmaster Dumbledore needs your brother’s help to keep You Know Who from returning and gaining power. I asked your brother to help, and he is being selfish and said no. Your father is taking his side,” Molly said with a sniffle.

“If the headmaster asked for help, then why won’t the two of you help?” Ron asked angrily. “He must have a reason.”

“Dumbledore wants me to whore myself out to Duke Peverell,” Bill spoke up.

“He what?” Fred and George demanded.

“And you really asked him to do that?” Charlie asked. He was shocked.

“He doesn’t want him to whore himself out. He simply wants him to flirt and present himself to the Duke as a better option to Lucius Malfoy,” Molly said with a scoff.

“That seems reasonable,” Ron stated with a shrug. “He wants you to flirt and get into a relationship with someone who has like seven titles. You could live in a castle and have anything you could ever want.”

“Seriously?” Charlie exclaimed. “Bill doesn’t even like men. This is ridiculous. You are a terrible mother for asking him to do this. I am one hundred percent on Dad’s side.”

“So are we,” Fred and George chimed in.

“Well, if mum leaves, I am going too,” Ginny said and crossed her arms.

“Yeah, me too,” Ron added.

“I think the two of you need to stay here,” Arthur insisted.

“You can’t keep my children away from me, Arthur,” Molly spat out. “If Ron and Ginny want to come with me then they will. They are the only children who still respect me in this house anyway. Go and pack your things.”

Ron and Ginny left quickly to do just that.

“If I find out that you have asked either of them to do something as outrageous as you asked Bill to do, I will take them from you in court,” Arthur threatened as Molly left the room in a huff.

“We will help with the house, Dad,” Bill told him. “I will put my apartment on the market and move back in.”

“You don’t have to do that, Bill. I can take care of things here,” Arthur stated with a smile and grasped his son by the shoulder.

“I want to, Dad,” Bill answered and then he hugged his dad tightly. “Thanks for having my back, Dad.”

“I will always have your back, William. I will always have all of your backs. I am your father and no matter what, I am always in your corner. Even against your own mum. She was out of line and never should have asked you to do something so outrageous,” Arthur insisted.

“Thanks, Dad,” Charlie said and took his turn hugging him as well.

“Yeah, you rock, Dad,” Fred and George said as they squeezed him between them and kissed his cheeks.

“I will finish dinner,” Bill offered.

“I’ll help,” George added.

The two of them headed to the stove while the other three headed to the living room. Thirty minutes later, Molly flooed away with Ron and Ginny and a few minutes after that, Bill and George set the table and the Weasley men had a quiet dinner together.

Arthur let them know that he would be visiting the bank the next day to have an Inheritance Test and possibly a cleansing done. The boys all wanted to go with him so they planned to go early in the morning and Arthur called off work.

He also changed his wards to alert him if anyone other than the five of them attempted to enter the property or use the floo. He didn’t want Molly or anyone else snooping around their home while they were away.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Albus was enjoying a cup of tea in his home when he was alerted that someone was trying to contact him via the floo. He was surprised when Molly stepped through with her two youngest children when he opened it.

“Have a seat, Molly and let me get you some tea. Then you can let me know what is going on that you have turned up at my home this late with two of your children in tow,” Albus instructed.

“Thank you, Albus,” Molly said with a sigh and sat down. Ron and Ginny sat down as well.

She waited patiently while Albus made her and the kids tea and then once they were all settled she started.

“Arthur has kicked me out of our home,” Molly stated with a frown.

“What? Why?” Albus asked her.

“I asked Bill to seduce the Duke like you asked me to. He was completely unreasonable about it and refused to do it. Arthur came home while we were arguing about it. He told me that I was completely out of line,” Molly answered.

“He made you leave because you asked Bill to lure the Duke away from Lucius and the dark?” Albus asked her shocked.

“Yes,” Molly responded. “I told Bill that if he was so selfish that he couldn’t do this for the Greater Good then he wasn’t welcome in our home anymore and Arthur told me to leave. Said that I was the one in the wrong and that he wouldn’t have me around our children.”

“I am sorry that this happened to you Molly, Dear,” Albus stated. “We will fix it of course. Are Ronald and Ginerva the only children that would come with you?”

“Arthur has poisoned my other children against me. They seemed almost happy to see me leave. I don’t know what to do, Albus,” Molly said with a wail.

Ron and Ginny each cuddled up to her and hugged her. Albus reached out and patted her on the knee.

“I will pay Arthur a visit tomorrow as well as your sons. I will speak to them and set things back in order for you. You will be back in your home with your family in no time. Until then, you are welcome to stay here,” Albus offered.

“Thank you, Albus,” Molly said with a sniffle. “I didn’t know where we were going to stay.”

“I have the room here. You did good in coming straight to me. I will get everything situated. Now, have you had dinner?” Albus asked them.

“We haven’t. Arthur made us leave while I was cooking dinner,” Molly answered.

“Perfect. I haven’t had dinner yet either,” Albus said with that twinkle in his eye. “We will get something whipped up and while we do that, Ronald and Ginerva can go and pick rooms to stay in while you are here.”

“Really?” Ron asked and perked up.

“Go on,” Albus insisted.

“Thank you, Headmaster,” Ginny said quickly and then two of them ran off into the house and upstairs to pick rooms.

“I can throw something together for us, Albus,” Molly said as she stood.

“I will come to the kitchen with you while you do,” Albus stated. Once they were in the kitchen, Albus put up a privacy charm so that he would know if the two kids came back down. “Do you think he knows?”

“What?” Molly asked and then frowned. “No, Albus I don’t think he suspects anything, or he would have been a lot angrier. I don’t think he would have let me leave. I think he would have taken me straight to the Ministry.”

“So, you think he is still completely ignorant to what we have done?” Albus asked her.

“Yes, I believe that all of our potions, spells, and compulsions are still firmly in place. This is just a minor issue that you can fix,” Molly insisted. “Nothing to worry about.”

“If he learns the truth, it will be disastrous. I think we should consider getting rid of some of the evidence,” Albus stated.

“No, not yet,” Molly growled out. “I am not finished punishing them for what they did.”

“You are being unreasonable. You have punished them, what more can you do to them?” Albus insisted.

“I said, not yet, you said that I could decide when,” Molly pointed out.

“Yes, I did. I just want to go on record saying that you are risking a lot by not simply being done with it,” Albus stated angrily.

“Fine, you are on record saying it, now let me cook dinner,” Molly stated and turned away from him.

“I could just call an elf from Hogwarts to take care of dinner,” Albus offered.

“That’s alright. I needs something to keep my busy,” Molly answered. “Now, shoo.”

Albus left her in the kitchen and removed the privacy wards. He was concerned that she wasn’t being rational about her decisions. She had so much anger built up from imagined transgressions that she had been perfect for Albus’ purposes and easy for him to manipulate but now that anger was going to end up getting them caught.

He was going to have to keep an eye on the situation and pay a visit to Arthur and his boys and make sure he had them firmly under control. It would cause them quite a bit of trouble if they got out of his control.

They were a very firm ‘Light’ family. If they turned from him, it would be very bad for him with everything else that was going on. He needed them now more then ever. Now that he knew Tom was back and quickly wresting control away from him in the Wizengamot as well as the school.

He needed Severus to finish that potion. Needed it desperately and he was sure the man wouldn’t even start brewing until they were back in the castle. Another issue that Tom had caused. He was going to have to figure out a way to get the wards back under his firm control.

He hated Tom Riddle, and he was going to stop him this time just like he did last time.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian and Lucius were once again sitting together in their sitting room after dinner. It was a perfect way for the two of them to unwind together.

“Today was a good day, all things considered,” Hadrian said with a smile.

“What you mean is, you had a good day once you got passed wanting to rip out Sirius’ throat,” Lucius countered.

“Yeah, that,” Hadrian said with a chuckle. He gently rubbed Lucius’ abdomen. “It didn’t take me long to move passed it.”

“No, it didn’t, but you were horribly clingy for the rest of the day,” Lucius said and then kissed Hadrian on the cheek so that his Dominant knew that he wasn’t actually angry or upset about it.

“I will endeavor not to be so clingy tomorrow,” Hadrian promised. “Besides I wasn’t clingy all day. I sent you away from me once.”

“How was your duel with Severus?” Lucius asked. “Since it was the one time you sent me away from you.”

“It was magnificent. He is a very worthy opponent and even casts some of his spells wandlessly. Such a powerful, Little Bird,” Hadrian answered with a happy sigh. “I think he has as natural an aptitude for wandless magic as I do. I think I could get him to mine and Teddy’s level. He already casts nearly everything wordlessly.”

“So, it was a good duel,” Lucius said with a grin. “And from Ted’s pout at dinner, he didn’t manage to beat you.”

“No, he didn’t,” Hadrian agreed with a chuckle. “But he sure did give it his best try. He is going to be a force to reckoned with. I am excited to see Draco get to that level as well. Our children will always be able to defend themselves and each other. They are going to be incredibly powerful young men.”

“Yes, they are. That is just another way that you are an incredible Alpha,” Lucius purred at him. “Did you see the way Severus watched us during dinner?”

“I did,” Hadrian answered wistfully. “I understand his reluctance to jump into something. He has trained himself to second guess everything to see how it could hurt him and in how many ways. I just wish he would see that we would never hurt him like that or use him for our own gain.”

“He knows, My Love. I promise that he knows, or he wouldn’t be here entertaining the idea as much as he is. And trust me, he is entertaining the idea,” Lucius insisted. “I have known him long enough to know that he is considering us.”

“I just want him to know that he is safe with us. We will take care of him. Physically, emotionally, and any other way that he needs it,” Hadrian stated and held Lucius tighter. “He did good today in helping me settle.”

“Yes, he did,” Lucius agreed.

The two of them sat together for a little longer in silence before there was a knock at the door. Hadrian perked up and answered it to find Severus once again on the other side. He was in the pajamas that Hadrian had given him and was blushing slightly.

“Come in, Little Bird,” Hadrian rumbled out and moved to the side.

“Come and sit, Sev,” Lucius called out and patted the couch next to him. Severus did as he was told and got comfortable on the couch next to Lucius.

“Is everything ok,” Hadrian asked him as he reclaimed his place on the other side of Lucius. Severus wrung his hands together for a moment before blushing slightly and nodding.

“Everything is fine. The…. the elves washed my night clothes. They don’t …smell like you anymore and I couldn’t get to sleep,” Severus answered a bit shyly.

“Well, that is an easy fix and one that I am very happy to help with,” Hadrian stated with a smile.

“You could just sit with us for a bit,” Lucius offered. “I think we were fixing to share magic with the baby.”

“I think, I would like that,” Severus responded.

“Well, I for one, don’t want to kneel on the ground again so I was going to do it in the bedroom on the bed. Would that make you too uncomfortable?” Hadrian asked.

Severus was silent for a moment as he looked between the two of them. No, he didn’t think it would make him uncomfortable to be in the bedroom with them. If he was a braver man, he would ask them to let him sleep in the bed with them. He had a feeling he would sleep so much better that way.

He just didn’t know how to make himself that vulnerable. He didn’t know how to let them know he wanted to sleep…only sleep…in the bed with them. And he knew they wouldn’t push him to do something before he was ready. But Severus didn’t know what he was ready from. He would just spend this time with them and probably regret it terribly when he went back to his own room and cold bed.

He would probably regret it even more when he returned to Hogwarts in a few days and hadn’t done more than sit and talk with them. But he needed to careful and smart about this.

“I’m ok with being in the bedroom with the two of you,” Severus answered before they got the wrong idea about his silence.

Last night, Hadrian had mistaken his silence for refusal and was going to take back his offer of a hug. Severus was glad that he hadn’t let him walk away. It had been nice to let someone hold him even if it was only for a moment.

“Perfect,” Hadrian said with a smile. “Then let’s get this lovely blonde into the bedroom and comfortable.”

He reached down and helped Severus to his feet before swooping Lucius into his arms. Lucius simply chuckled before wrapping his arms around Hadrian’s neck.

“Do you walk at all when the two of you are in your quarters?” Severus asked with a chuckle.

“Not usually,” Lucius answered happily. “Hadrian refrains himself from carrying me or being overly touchy in front of other people when we are out and about. He doesn’t show the same restraint once we are in our rooms.”

“I respect the pride that he has in the image that he presents to the world. And so even though I hover, or touch him a little, I don’t do anything that would ruin the reputation that he has made for himself,” Hadrian added.

“So, if I wasn’t comfortable being openly in a relationship with you right now, but wanted something private, just between the three of us, you would be ok with that?” Severus asked as Hadrian laid Lucius out on the bed.

“If that is the only thing you are comfortable with right now or even for a while, then I would respect that. We both would,” Hadrian answered. “But eventually, when the world finally knows that we are Creatures and do not adhere to there silly laws or moral thoughts on one partner per, I would like to know that you accepted us as we are the same way that we accept you,” Hadrian stated.

“What he means is, even though we would never want you to be uncomfortable and if public displays of affection and never something you are ok with, then we are ok with that. But we would eventually, after you have gotten used to us and the new reality of being a Creature, appreciate if you publicly acknowledged that we are together. Otherwise, it would feel like you are ashamed of us and that would hurt,” Lucius added.

“Yes, that,” Hadrian said with a smile. “Lucius is far better with words than I am.”

“I saw the memories of your first Wizengamot meeting. Lucius didn’t speak for you then and your words were spectacular,” Severus pointed out as he sat down on the bed next to Lucius and Hadrian sprawled out on the opposite side with his face next to Lucius abdomen.

“That is because, I am good at fighting or sparing. And that was like a verbal spar between Albus and I. I am good with confrontation, I was raised for war and have spent almost the entirety of my life fighting a war in one capacity or another,” Hadrian pointed out.

“Yes, you have, My Love,” Lucius said and carded his fingers through Hadrian’s hair. “One day, you will know peace. I will ensure it.”

“This is peace, Darling,” Hadrian said and indicated the three of them. “That is why I look forward to this part of the evening. Sitting and talking or cuddling in our rooms. Sharing magic with the baby. Uncomplicated time together….That is the only peace I have ever known.”

“We will make sure there is so much more,” Lucius insisted.

Hadrian smiled up at him and then over at Severus before he gently kissed Lucius’ stomach and lifted his hand over it. They all watched in silence as his beautiful magic once again gently fell from his hand and sunk into Lucius and their baby.

Lucius looked over to see Severus once again watching with rapt wonder on his face and he linked their fingers together. Severus looked over and smiled at him for a moment before turning his attention back to the magic sharing. He didn’t let go of Lucius’ hand.

When Hadrian was finished, he pressed another gentle kiss to Lucius’ still flat abdomen.

“I cannot wait until you are round with our baby and the Little Darling is active enough to kick my hand when I caress you,” Hadrian said with a wistful sigh.

“Such a softy,” Lucius said and tugged on his curls. “No one outside of this home will ever know just how soft you are.”

“Darling, I am six foot four, muscled, and heavily scarred. Even if I was soft in public, no one would ever believe it. They have never been able to look past my appearance,” Hadrian stated. “Which honestly has been perfectly fine. It has kept Teddy and I safe. And now it will keep all of you safe.”

“Well, I for one am exhausted,” Lucius stated with a yawn. He stood up and waved Hadrian away when he grabbed a set of pajamas and headed to the bathroom.

Hadrian simply swapped out his clothes for pajama bottoms and stayed sprawled out on the bed. He looked over at Severus who was trying very hard not to look at Hadrian’s bare chest and was failing.

“If you wanted,” Hadrian started and Severus jumped slightly and blushed. “You could … stay. I would love to have you close while we slept. But only if it is something that you are comfortable with. If you don’t want to that’s ok. I will simply do what I did last night to ensure that your night clothes carry my scent.”

“If …. If I chose to stay, what would you expect of me?” Severus asked cautiously. Hadrian reached out and gently tugged on a piece of Severus’ hair until the man looked him in the eye.

“Nothing, Little Bird. I said sleep and I meant sleep. I have told you already and will tell you as many times as you need me to until you believe it. I want nothing from you, except what you are willing to give. I will never push you to do something that makes you uncomfortable. If sleeping in the bed with us is too much too soon, then say no. We will respect it. I just wanted you to understand that the option is there for you if you want it,” Hadrian insisted.

“Just sleep?” Severus repeated.

“Just sleep,” Hadrian assured him.

“Though he is an amazing cuddler,” Lucius stated from the door to the bathroom. “So, I definitely wouldn’t pass up that opportunity if I was you.”

“I would like to stay,” Severus stated. After he looked the two of them over for a moment. “For sleeping.”

“Perfect,” Hadrian said with a smile and turned over and crawled up to the top of the bed in the center. “Come to bed. Both of you.”

Lucius grinned and headed for his side of the bed and curled up with his head on Hadrian’s chest and a leg thrown over his. Hadrian tucked the blankets around his Submissive Veela and then turned to Severus who had yet to move.

“Only what you are comfortable with,” Hadrian insisted.

Severus nodded and then crawled into the bed on Hadrian’s other side. He laid on the pillow not touching Hadrian at all and pulled the blankets up around him. The bed was saturated in Hadrian and Lucius’ scent.

“Good night,” Hadrian said to both of them. He kissed Lucius on the head and nuzzled him.

“Good night,” Severus responded quietly.

“Love you, Hades,” Lucius mumbled into his chest. The Veela already half asleep.

“I love you, Little Veela,” Hadrian responded and closed his eyes. He would let Severus decide what he was and was not comfortable with. He smiled to himself when he felt the Potion Master shift and move closer so that the were touching. Even if it was only a little. It was a good sign for things to come for them all together.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

He woke up quite content the next morning. His bed and his room was full of their scents all mingled together.

Hadrian looked down to see both Lucius and Severus in his arms with their heads on his chest. Their hands were clasped together, and he could feel their legs all twined together under the blankets.

This was a glorious way to start his day!

Chapter Text

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Charles Hector Weasley-Prewett
Born: December 12, 1972
Bearer: Arthur Bilius Weasley-Prewett
Sire: Fabian William Prewett

Siblings: William Garret Weasley-Prewett
Percival Septimus Weasley-Prewett
George Fabian Weasley-Prewett
Freddrick Gideon Weasley-Prewett

Godparents: None

Spouse: None
Children: None
Godchild: None

Creature Inheritance: Dominant Vaettir (Suppressed by Molly Anne Prewett, December 12, 1988)
Mate: Unknown Submissive

There was so much more when Charlie got down to the Blocks, Spells, and Compulsions. He just couldn’t comprehend exactly what he was reading. His mum wasn’t his mum. His dad wasn’t his dad. Everything was mixed up.

“Dad?” Charlie said as he looked at the parchment in front of him. “Is….is this real?”

“I assure you, Mr. Weasley-Prewitt that it is very real,” Axeclaw answered the shocked boy. “Albus Dumbledore and his sycophants have done a lot of injustice to many people.”

“Dad?” Bill said and knelt down in front of Arthur. “Still with us?”

“This is…I … don’t understand how something of this magnitude could have been hidden from us,” Arthur said quietly as he looked down at his own parchment.

“Perhaps it would be best to let them do a cleansing now. It will restore the lost memories and that will help put some of this into perspective for us,” Bill offered.

“Honestly, this makes so much sense to us,” Fred stated with a grin.

“Yeah, it explains why she has always favored Ron and Ginny,” George agreed.

“Are the two of you ever upset by anything?” Percy said with a sigh. He hadn’t been home last night when everything had gone down, he had been visiting with Oliver to go over their summer homework. He had been a little more than shocked when it had all been explained to him.

“Oh, we are definitely upset,” Fred responded with a feral grin.

“And making them pay is going to be fun,” George added.

The fourteen year old twins looked far more dangerous than they had any right to. Arthur seemed to shake himself of his shock just enough to frown at them.

“Do nothing, please. Not yet anyway. I have a feeling this is something that Duke Peverell was expecting. He has been encouraging people to get cleansings has opposed Albus from the moment he arrived. Once we are cleansed, I am going to write to him and ask for a meeting,” Arthur told them.

“Does this mean we get to call you mum instead?” Fred and George asked him with identical grins.

Arthur snorted and then laughed before he pulled the two of them into a tight hug. They looked up at their older brothers and smiled when they all seemed pleased that the two of them had managed to pull Arthur from his shock.

“What exactly is a Vaettir anyway?” Charlie asked.

“It is a Nature Spirit. They are Fae that belong to the Seelie Court. Your Queen, Maude, will be sending a summons to meet you soon, I am sure,” Axeclaw answered.

“Fred and George are different? Why?” Arthur asked.

“Fabian and Gideon are also Seelie Sidhe. The Queen or even the Prewett clan head will be able to explain the details of it to you. When you have parents that are two separate creatures, it is a 50/50 chance that you will take after one or the other,” Axeclaw answered.

“So, Bill, Charlie, and Percy took after me and the twins took after Fabian and Gideon. My…my Dominant Mates,” Arthur stated.

“Exactly,” Axeclaw answered.

“This says that Fabian and Gideon are both the twins fathers…together. How is that possible?” Bill asked as he looked over Fred and George’s parchments.

“Fabian and Gideon are Soul Twins. They share a soul and because of this, it is possible for the two of them to Sire children together. As long as the children are also a set of Soul Twins. Fred and George will also most likely share a Submissive Mate. It is how it works for your family,” Axeclaw responded.

“Right,” Bill stated and handed the parchments back to the twins. “I think we are ready for our cleansings now.”

“Very well,” Axeclaw answered. He stood from his desk and headed for the door. “One at a time please. Who is first?”

“Dad, why don’t you go first?” Bill prompted.

Arthur looked at all of his boys who nodded and encouraged him to go first. He was the one who had the most missing. He had been under spells and potions for decades. Love potions and too many memory charms to comprehend. He had carried and birthed five sons. Molly wasn’t his wife. Not on paper or in any other way.

The Submissive Vaettir stood up and followed the goblin to the ritual room and when he returned over an hour later he was sobbing and continued to sob as his sons held him. Memories had flooded him the moment he was free and cleansed. Memories of meeting and falling in love with Fabian and Gideon. Their bonding ceremony had been private and beautiful.

Bill had been conceived only a few months later. Arthur had been happy. So, beyond, perfectly happy. When he was seven months pregnant, Molly had come with Albus and a few others and they had taken everything from him.

Fabian and Gideon had been easy to subdue because Albus had held Arthur and their unborn child at wand point. They had taken his mates from him and then wiped everything from his memory. Suppressed his creature and hidden his pregnancy. They had glamoured Molly to look pregnant and lied to everyone about them being married.

Molly had wanted more children, but no matter how many love potions, fertility potions, or lust potions she had given him, he could not give her what she wanted. Being a Vaettir meant that once he was bonded, he would only ever be fertile for his mates. He would only ever conceive children with his mates.

So, Molly had taken him each time she had wanted another child and forced him under imperius and potions to mate with his unconscious Dominants. She had sexually assaulted them all. He regretted none of his children, but all of them but Bill were conceived by force.

“Where are my Mates? Where are Fabian and Gideon?” Arthur asked Axeclaw after he was done losing it.

“Dad? They are dead,” Charlie pointed out slowly.

“They aren’t,” Arthur insisted. He rubbed his now visible mating marks on his neck. “I would know. They are alive.”

“Plus, they aren’t marked as deceased on our Inheritance Tests,” Percy pointed out.

“They are not dead,” Axeclaw confirmed. “They are only two among many that are currently claimed as dead but are not. Duke Peverell is in the process of helping us locate them.”

“I would like to help or at least to be kept updated on what is going on with the search,” Arthur insisted.

“If you like, I can let you speak to Duke Peverell now, he is here now to settle a few things,” Axeclaw stated.

“That would be great, I wanted to speak with him anyway about something else,” Arthur agreed.

“Can we keep the cleansings going though?” Bill asked.

“We can,” Axeclaw agreed. “Who is next?”

“Charlie,” Bill answered. The second oldest simply nodded and followed the Goblin that came to the room to escort him to the ritual room.

“I will have someone let Duke Peverell know that he is needed here. Just give me a moment,” Axeclaw stated and slipped out of the room for a moment.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian looked between his two Submissives curled up in his arms.

Both of them seemed to be sleeping hard and he didn’t really want to disturb them but he was ready to up incase he was needed for something. So he very carefully maneuvered around until he slipped out of bed without waking them. He grinned when he turned to look back at the bed.

Lucius and Severus had shuffled around until the two of them were now cuddled close together. Hadrian let out a pleased rumble at the sight. Lucius had pressed his face into Severus’ neck and Severus had buried his face in Lucius’ hair. They had also wrapped their arms around each other and tangled their legs together as well.

Hadrian cast a mild warming charm on the bed and then covered them back up before heading for the bathroom. He would let the two of them sleep for as long as they wanted to. The Drake showered and dressed before heading to his sitting room to read a book.

He wouldn’t leave his vulnerable Submissives alone while they were sleeping. And he wouldn’t eat until they were with him. About an hour after he had sat down to read, Severus and Lucius came padding barefoot into the room and settled on the couch with him.

Hadrian was pleased that Severus had chosen to sit next to him instead of in a separate chair or next to Lucius. It was a small thing, but it was progress. He leaned over and nuzzled Lucius and gently pressed a kiss to his temple. Severus simply leaned a little heavier against Hadrian’s side.

“How long have you been up?” Lucius asked him. “Why didn’t you wake us?”

“A little over an hour. The two of you looked so comfortable that I didn’t want to disturb you,” Hadrian answered.

“Have you eaten?” Lucius asked as he forced Hadrian to wrap an arm around him and laid his head on his chest.

“Of course not. I wouldn’t eat without the two of you,” Hadrian answered with a chuckle.

“You could have,” Severus stated quietly.

“What sort of Dominant would I be if I fed myself before I fed my Darling and my Little Bird? Not to mention my Little Darling,” Hadrian responded as he caressed Lucius abdomen. “Besides, it is still early. I bet Ted and the others haven’t even made it down to breakfast yet.”

“I would like to go to the bank today,” Severus said after a few more minutes of simply sitting together.

He was ready to verify it for himself that Hadrian was his Dominant Mate. It would make him feel better about giving in to this thing between them. And he desperately wanted to give in. Severus had thought about it for a long time last night and even this morning after waking with Lucius wrapped in his arms.

He wanted the casual affection that Lucius and Hadrian shared. He wanted to be part of the family they were growing together. Part of them. Not a follower, spy, or servant. Not someone looking in.

“Of course, you are free to do whatever pleases you, Little Bird,” Hadrian responded. “If you don’t mind, I think we will come with as well. Lucius and I need to register our mating with our account managers as well as letting them document the pregnancy. And Ted has been begging to have a Test done to verify that he has a mate.”

“Besides, Hadrian has been given permission to enter the bank via their floo systems. So, you don’t have to worry about accidently being seen by someone,” Lucius pointed out.

“That would be convenient,” Severus agreed. “I also need to see about purchasing the ingredients I need in order to brew the antidote for Albus’ Liquid Imperius.”

“You will give me a list of what you need, and I will take care of it so that you are not seen purchasing any of it by someone who will report it to Albus,” Hadrian stated. “I am also going to give a copy of the ingredients to the Goblins so that they can brew it in large quantities for those that come to them with it in their system.”

“I found the book down in your potion lab yesterday when I was brewing with the boys. There are some rather old potion texts down there,” Severus said a little wistfully.

“You are welcome to any of them that you desire, Little Bird. After breakfast we can get the book with the antidote in it so that I can copy it,” Hadrian responded fondly.

Just then there was a knock on the door and Severus quickly moved to one of the chairs in the room as Hadrian stood to answer it. Hadrian was just happy the man was becoming more comfortable with him and Lucius. The others would come gradually and that was ok. Hadrian opened the door to see Teddy and Draco on the other side.

“What is it boys?” Hadrian asked them.

“Are the two of you going to come out of there any time soon? We are starving,” Teddy asked him with a whine.

“You haven’t eaten yet?” Hadrian asked them.

“No, we always eat our meals together when we are all home,” Draco pointed out. “We don’t want to eat without the two of you or Uncle Severus. We were going to wake him up next.”

“No need, he is here. He wanted to speak to your father and I about something. We will be down in a few moments. Where are Remus and Sirius?” Hadrian responded.

“They ate already and then locked themselves in Uncle Remi’s work room. I think they are almost done with the Mirrors,” Teddy answered.

“Good. I was hoping they would be done before Severus headed back to Hogwarts,” Hadrian answered and then he stepped out of the room and pulled the door closed. “Come on. I am already dressed for the day so the three of us will head to the dining room. The other two can come down when they are ready.”

“So, what’s the plan today, Pops?” Teddy asked him. “Free day?”

“We are going to head to the bank for a few things and then the rest of the day will be free,” Hadrian told them.

The Dominant Drake informed them what the plan was for the bank and that they would be leaving shorting after breakfast. Severus and Lucius joined them barely five minutes after they had settled in their chairs.

Breakfast was eaten quickly and then Teddy let Sirius and Remus know that they would be gone for a while and why while Severus got the potion book for Hadrian. Then they flooed over to the bank.

Axeclaw was busy with clients when they arrived, but they were taken to the Malfoy account manager to handle their bonding affairs and to let Teddy to his Creature testing.

Teddy was happy to learn that he did have a Dominant mate that was destined for him just like any other creature and he was so excited to meet them someday.

“Maybe you will meet them at school,” Draco offered.

“Yeah, maybe, but I will be older than most of the people in their Seventh year,” Teddy pointed out.

“That’s true, maybe you will meet them at the ball,” Draco stated excitedly. “All of the most prominent Heirs and Lords will be there.”

“Oh, I didn’t think of that,” Teddy answered with a grin. “I’ll just have to interact with everyone and then come back afterward and have the test done again.”

“I think that might be considered cheating,” Hadrian pointed out.

“Don’t care,” Teddy said with a shrug. “I don’t want to spend a decade searching for my mate.”

“Is that everything that you wanted taken care of today?” the Malfoy account manager asked.

“One more thing,” Lucius stated and handed a rolled up parchment to Draco. The twelve year old grinned and then stood up and handed it excitedly to Hadrian.

“What’s this?” Hadrian asked them curiously.

“Open it,” Draco insisted. Teddy leaned over to try and read it over Hadrian’s shoulder.

Hadrian read through the parchment and then he looked up at Draco and Lucius quickly as Teddy snatched it out of his hand to read it better. Teddy laughed and then set the parchment on the desk.

“Well?” Draco asked him hesitantly. Hadrian reached out and pulled the preteen into his arms.

“Nothing would make me happier than to adopt you, Dragon. Are you sure this is what you want? Lucius? You and Narcissa are both ok with this?” Hadrian asked.

“We are,” the Veela said with a smile. “We have both already signed it. All it needs is your signature. And Draco will by officially your son.”

“Not that I needed a paper to prove that,” Hadrian insisted. “I already see you as my son just like Ted.”

“But you will sign it, won’t you?” Draco asked him.

“Of course I will, Little Dragon,” Hadrian answered and held Draco in one arm as he signed the parchment with the goblin as witness. There was a knock on the door and Severus entered the room along with another goblin.

Severus had gone to see his account manager alone to verify that Hadrian was indeed is mate. Lucius was pretty sure it was because he wanted a moment alone and to see if Hadrian would trust him alone to handle things without hovering. Hadrian had been happy to prove that he had no issues trusting Severus to handle his own affairs.

The Shadow Phoenix had quietly handed the parchment to Hadrian before standing behind their chairs. Hadiran had seen the confirmation that he knew would be there and then tucked the parchment into his robes.

“Axeclaw has requested your presence to speak with his current clients. They wish to speak with you about important things,” the goblin stated.

“Wonderful timing, we just finished up our business here,” Lucius said with a grin and the five of the followed the goblin down to Axeclaw’s office.

Hadrian was a bit shocked to see the Weasley family sitting in the office. Well, some of them. And Hadrian recognized the smell of a Submissive Creature in distress right away. He released a soothing rumble the moment the door was closed behind them and began to pump soothing pheromones into the air. Having a distressed Submissive around would upset his own Submissives.

Arthur seemed to unconsciously relax just a little while his four present sons looked at Hadrian curiously. Hadrian had not seen that coming. Arthur was not only a Creature, he was a Submissive Creature.

“Duke Peverell,” Arthur greeted with a watery smile. “It is good to see you again. I took your advice to get a cleansing done and brought my sons with me as well.”

“Yes you did,” Hadrian said and leaned against the desk so that Lucius and Severus could take the empty seats. “Are you alright?”

“Not entirely,” Arthur answered honestly with a sniffle, and he was comforted by his sons. “I would like to share something with you. But I would like your word that you will not betray us.”

Arthur’s eyes flicked unconsciously to the other four that had come with Hadrian into the room. Hadrian understood why he was wary. Arthur and Lucius had never been friends or even friendly. He was sure the twins had carried home horrible stories about Draco as well. And Severus wasn’t exactly well liked.

“We can wait in another room, Hades or even head home,” Lucius offered. “If it will make Arthur more comfortable.”

“Just by coming into this room, we are already trusting them to keep our secrets, Love. There is no need for you to leave. Is there Arthur?” Hadrian stated. Revealing the fact that Severus was with them alone was showing them quite a bit of trust.

“No,” Arthur answered quickly and sincerely. The lack of anger on both sides seemed to surprise the Weasley sons. “It is clear to me that all of you are Creatures. Just like us. Just as clear to me as the fact that the two of you are mated. Duke Peverell’s scent nearly covers all of your scents.”

“Are you sure Dad?” Bill asked him. “We won’t let them bully you into doing what they want.”

“That was not our intention, I assure you,” Hadrian stated. He waved a hand toward Severus and Lucius. “I was simply saying that the fact that we entered this room together is something that we don’t want anyone outside of this room to have knowledge of. Albus Dumbledore thinks that Severus is his man. But he is not. This knowledge could put his life at risk. Should it get out, I will find out who did it and hurt them for risking him. It is clear, to your father at least, that we are all Creatures. This knowledge could have us hunted down and cause harm to my family. We are showing you great trust simply by being here. We are only asking that you show us the same.”

“No one is threatening your father, William,” Lucius spoke up. He smiled up at Hadrian and it was obvious to them all how much love and adoration he felt for the man. “Hadrian is a good Dominant, a good father, he would never threaten a Submissive and his children without a very good reason. One that none of you have given him.”

“The world is so different than it was only hours ago. Everything is upside down and backwards. I …. I don’t know how to process all of this,” Arthur said and started crying again. Fred and George moved over and sat down next to his chair on either side and put their heads in his lap.

Bill stepped up and handed Arthur’s Inheritance Test to Hadrian. The Drake looked it over as Teddy and Draco moved up to stand between Severus and Lucius. Hadrian growled and the air in the room seemed to thicken before Teddy, Lucius, and Severus all made soothing noises toward him.

Hadrian took a deep breath to control his anger. Especially, when the distress around Arthur thickened.

“Could I make a strange suggestion?” Hadrian asked.

Arthur looked up at him and nodded slowly after a moment. Hadrian held his hand out for Lucius who immediately accepted it and let Hadrian gently pull him to his feet. Then he transfigured Lucius’ chair into a loveseat that would fit three. He carefully settled Lucius back on the loveseat and then turned to Arthur.

“Please, come and sit with my Lucius and Teddy. Both are also Submissive Creatures and having them near you will help you to settle and get control of your distress,” Hadrian offered. “You do not have to do anything your are uncomfortable with, Arthur, but I assure you that the presence of other Submissives will help you to find a little bit of peace.”

Arthur seemed shocked by the offer and even more so by the easy acceptance of it from Lucius who nodded encouragingly when Arthur looked at him. He took a deep breath and decided to give it a try. He moved over to sit next to Lucius Malfoy. His once tormentor and was surprised to find that he was in fact calmer nearly instantly. Then Teddy settled on his other side with a bright smile and threaded their fingers together.

“We Submissives have to stick together,” Teddy stated happily. “Being able to help each other is an instinct thing.”

“It’s a brave new world, Arthur. And we are happy to help you navigate it,” Lucius insisted. “What did the parchment say, Hades?”

“Any one else feel like we slipped into an alternate universe?” Fred faux whispered.

“Yeah, things are definitely feeling a bit up side down,” George agreed.

“For once, I agree with the two of you and that alone is terrifying,” Percy said as he claimed Arthur’s vacated chair. Draco chuckled and perched on the arm of Severus’ chair.

“That’s just life now that my Dad’s part of it,” Draco said and then blushed when Hadrian leaned down and kissed his head.

“So weird,” Fred and George agreed.

“Hush boys,” Arthur told them gently. He was already feeling so much better. And there was something about Lucius’ scent that seemed familiar and delicate. Like something fleeting from his jumbled memories.

“Arthur is a Submissive Vaettir. That is a Nature Spirit and falls under the jurisdiction of the Seelie Queen,” Hadrian explained. “His Dominant Mates are Fabian and Gideon Prewett who are Seelie Sidhe.”

“Soul Twins,” Teddy stated. He pointed toward Fred and George. “Explains those two. They are Soul Twins as well.”

“Very good, Kid,” Hadrian praised. “What is special about Soul Twins in this situation?”

“They are always Dominant and always share a Submissive mate,” Teddy answered. “They also belong to all three parents instead of just two like the others.”

“So, smart,” Lucius offered his own praise. “No wonder you made all ‘O’s’ on your OWLS. Too bad they don’t offer a Creature class at Hogwarts like they used to.”

“Yet,” Hadrian stated. “They don’t offer it yet. Anyway, he was bonded to his Dominants and the oldest five boys were carried by Arthur and belong to the Prewett twins.”

“How is that possible? I thought Fabian and Gideon Prewett died during the first war?” Severus finally spoke up.

“They are not dead,” Hadrian answered. “They are missing. Just like James and Lily Potter as well as Regulus Black, among others.”

“That woman, Molly, knows where they are,” Bill spat out.

“How do you know?” Hadrian asked curiously. He glanced over at Axeclaw, and the goblin nodded before writing something down.

“I would prefer to tell you that part without any of the children present,” Arthur stated.

“Then Ted will take the boys all to the meeting room across the hall,” Hadrian responded. “This is important information that could help us locate the others that are missing.”

“I am staying,” Bill stated as the others stood to follow Teddy.

“Bill,” Arthur started.

“Dad, I am staying. You stood behind me without hesitation. Let me do the same for you. I am not child, and you don’t have to do this alone,” Bill interrupted.

“Let him stay Dad,” Percy spoke up.

“Yeah,” Fred stated.

“It will make us feel better,” George finished.

“Well, I guess that is that,” Arthur said with a chuckle as all of the kids aside from Bill left the room. “You aren’t going to like this, William.”

“I can guess what happened based on the potions you were given, Dad. It’s ok,” Bill insisted.

So, Arthur told them everything. From Molly being the reason Fabian and Gideon were targeted to her trying to force him with love potions and other things to have sex with him and get her pregnant. He told them about her using the Imperious coupled with potions to force him to have sex with his unconscious mates and how she wiped the memories of each pregnancy from his mind each time.

“So, she took you to where they are being kept,” Hadrian stated. “Did you ever see anyone other than your mates?”

“No,” Arthur answered honestly. Lucius had moved so that he had an arm wrapped around Arthur. The story had distressed Lucius as much as it had Arthur. Their little Darling was starting to affect his Veela’s emotions.

“Then it is entirely possible that they aren’t being kept in the same place as the others,” Severus pointed out.

“Yes, it is,” Hadrian agreed. “I don’t really see Albus allowing his pawns to be spread out but perhaps it was part of a deal he made with Molly to keep her onside and under his thumb.”

“Perhaps,” Severus agreed. “We won’t know until we find them or the others.”

“And that will be easier to do once the wards are fixed,” Hadrian stated.

“What do the wards have to do with anything?” Bill asked curiously.

“We have spies that have been following Albus to see if they can find the missing people. He has something that scrambles his signature when he apparates from his office at the school. Our spies have narrowed the area down to Ireland,” Hadrian answered.

“He shouldn’t be able to apparate from the school,” Bill insisted.

“We know. That is why we started looking into the wards. The school is currently empty while the goblins rework them and put them back to what they should have been. This will make it easier for our spies to follow him if he is forced to apparate from outside of the wards,” Hadrian revealed.

“I hope it helps,” Arthur insisted.

“So do we,” Lucius responded and patted his shoulder. “As uncomfortable as it might be, Arthur we are going to need to see at least a few of your memories of your time with your mates.”

“I don’t know if I could handle it knowing that all of you have seen my shame,” Arthur said quietly.

“If it would help, Arthur,” Severus spoke up from his chair. “I could do it. If I took the memories, I could blur or remove the images that you don’t want others to see. I am very skilled at Mind Magics. Then only I would see it and I would vow to never reveal it to another.”

“And just to be clear, Arthur,” Hadrian said gently. “Nothing that occurred is your shame or burden. Things are things that happened to you not because of you or anything that you did. Horrible people hurt you for their own purposes. It is their shame to bear. Not yours.”

“He is right, Dad,” Bill said quickly. “There is nothing for you to be ashamed of. This is Albus’ fault and Mollys.”

“Thank you,” Arthur told them both. Then he looked up at Hadrian as he patted Bill’s arm. “Just a warning, Hadrian. Albus is trying to find someone to seduce you away from your Submissive.”

“We know,” Lucius said with a chuckle. “He already sent that silly girl Auror Tonks.”

“He tried to get Molly to make Bill do it. That is what started this whole thing. She demanded that Bill whore himself to you for the Greater Good and then told him that he was never allowed in our home again if he didn’t do it,” Arthur stated. “My Bill isn’t even attracted to men, but she didn’t care.”

“I am sorry that she betrayed you both in such a horrible way. Even if Bill isn’t hers biologically, she raised him. She should feel some sort of maternal instinct toward him. Teddy and Draco are not mine biologically, but I would never allow someone to even suggest using them that way,” Hadrian insisted. “I would rip out their hearts and make them eat it for even thinking about it.”

“Such a lovely vicious Alpha,” Lucius said with a chuckle. “Do you feel safe in your home, Arthur?”

“Not entirely. Not after everything that I have learned here today,” Arthur admitted. “I have been debating trying to get into contact with my father or brothers to ask for somewhere to stay.”

“I could put you and your boys up until things have settled,” Hadrian offered. “I have quite a few properties that are currently not being used. They are simply gathering dust. It would be no hardship and would actually make me feel better to know that you and your children are protected until your Dominant’s can be returned to you.”

“They are all set up with the same protections as our home and you could set your own passwords so that not even we could enter without your permission while you occupied it,” Lucius added.

“Absolutely,” Hadrian agreed.

“We could pay your rent,” Bill stated quickly. “We don’t want charity but I would feel better if we were more protected.”

“That wouldn’t be necessary..” Hadrian started but Arthur lifted his hand.

“We will pay you something monthly for the use of one of your homes. We also don’t need anything extravagant,” Arthur insisted.

“It really just needs about four rooms,” Bill pointed out. “Percy and the Twins will be leaving for school in a few weeks so it will just be me, Charlie, and Dad.”

“I believe you have two properties that might be acceptable,” Axeclaw spoke up and pushed over a file for Hadrian to look through. He handed the file to Lucius so that he could look through it with Arthur. There was a knock on the door and Charlie poked his head in.

“Hey, the rest of us have all gone through our cleansings. So, I am going to stay with dad while you go and take care of yours,” Charlie told Bill.

The two of them talked quietly together for a few moments and then Bill left and Charlie came in and sat next to Arthur carefully so that he didn’t make any sudden movements that might upset Hadrian since he was so close to his Submissive now.

“Charlie Weasley-Prewett,” Charlie stated and held a hand out to Hadrian. The Drake grinned and shook his hand.

“Hadrian. Nice to meet you,” Hadrian responded. “You graduated last year didn’t you?”

“I did,” Charlie agreed. “Was fixing to be heading out to Romania to work on a Dragon Reserve there after the Summer. But I can’t leave now with all of this going on. I will just have to see if they will give me a chance to intern with them another time.”

“Any idea what you are going to do for work instead?” Hadrian asked him.

“I am going to hit up the reserves locally and see if I can get a job at one. I want to work with Magical animals,” Charlie answered.

“Well, I wish you luck in finding something that you enjoy doing,” Hadrian told him. “However, if it doesn’t work out for some reason, please get in touch with me. I happen to know that there is going to be a very big project cultivating and building small community very soon. Very good friends of mine are going to be in need of strong young men to help them.”

“I will keep that in mind, Sir. Thank you for everything that you are doing for our family. We are strangers to you and yet you are willing to help without repayment or second thought. We appreciate it,” Charlie stated.

“I am and always have been, happy to help those who need and deserve it,” Hadrian insisted.

“Arthur has decided on a property, Hades,” Lucius said and handed the file back to Hadrian with the chosen property on top.

It was a small home in a small magical community that was actually barely a day’s broom ride from Gryffindor Castle. Hadrian actually owned the entire little town. It was where the people who used to work at Gryffindor Castle or owed allegiance to Godrick Gryffindor back in the day. It had four bedrooms, living room, kitchen/dining room, two bathrooms, and an office. As well as a small basement that Hadrian figured could also be turned into another bedroom or a potion lab if they wanted.

“I will send someone to set up the wards and other protections just like we did for your current home,” Axeclaw stated as he took the file from Hadrian.

“Arthur and I have already settled on rent as well,” Lucius told Hadrian.

“Perfect, Darling. Thank you,” Hadrian stated with a smile. “You are better at this part of things than I am. I do insist that you make it your own. Color the walls, move the furniture, change the furniture. Hell, move whatever furniture is in there into a vault and furnish it with your own if that makes it feel more like a home. I insist that you treat this home as yours while you are living there.”

“Thank you, Hadrian,” Arthur said again with a sigh and leaned back on the couch.

“It is my pleasure to help, Arthur. Now, today has been a very long day for everyone. Why don’t you let Axeclaw explain the protection that are in place for the home and how to adjust them to you personally. And then when you have had time to settle and process everything that has happened, you can contact Severus and work out a time to meet so he can take the memories to see if there is something that could help us find your mates,” Hadrian suggested.

“That sounds perfect. Thank you,” Charlie agreed quickly.

Hadrian held out a hand for Lucius and gently pulled him into his arms. He nuzzled the Veela and gently caressed a hand across his abdomen as Severus stood and joined them near the desk.

“Oh,” Arthur said with a shocked expression. Then he smiled. “I have been sitting here trying to figure out what it was about Lucius’ scent that was so soothing and familiar. He is carrying. I remember the same delicate floral smell when I carried Bill.”

“I told you that you were going to get us caught,” Lucius said with absolutely no heat. “You have no self-control.”

“Sorry, Darling,” Hadrian said with a chuckle. “Yes, my Lovely Veela is carrying our first baby together.”

“Congratulations,” Arthur said with a genuine smile.

“Thank you,” Lucius preened proudly, and Hadrian chuckled. His vain Veela would never change and he was perfectly fine with that.

“Now, if you will excuse us, it is past lunch time and I want to feed my family and spend the rest of the day relaxing with them before the new week brings new complications. Don’t forget to contact Severus when you are ready. And remember that we are happy to help you with anything you need. Don’t hesitate to owl us,” Hadrian insisted.

“We will remember,” Charlie responded.

Hadrian led Lucius and Severus to the room across the hall and was surprised to see everyone talking together without any sort of issues. They let Fred, George, and Percy know that they could go back across the hall and then used the floo room to head home.

They had lunch with Sirius and Remus and let them know everything that had happened. Sirius and Remus had been happy to let them know that they had finished the mirrors and gave a set of them to Hadrian.

“One for each of you,” Remus stated.

Hadrian handed one to each person at the table. And they followed Remus’ instructions on how to key the mirrors to each person so that no one aside from them could use them. They simply had to tap the mirror with their wands or a bit of magic and speak the name of the person they were trying to talk to.

The mirrors would connect them, and it would be like using a muggle phone. Hadrian insisted that they get started making more because he was going to inform the Creature Council about it and knew that they would be interested in purchasing them.

“This is amazing spell work,” Severus stated as he looked it over. “I would be sure to patent it with the ministry before Hadrian takes it to the Creature Council. Right now, anyone could attempt to copy your spell work without consequence. But if you patent it first, they will have to pay you directly to make it for them or pay you to be able to make it themselves.”

“I could help you with all of the legalities,” Lucius offered.

“We will take you up on that,” Sirius insisted. “It would be nice to have something associated with the Black name that isn’t Dark.”

“Didn’t Uncle Remi put in most of the spell work and stuff?” Teddy asked. “Wouldn’t it make more sense for it to be in his name?”

“He is a werewolf,” Draco stated. “Right now, the ministry would be more likely to confiscate his ideas because he doesn’t have rights than actually allow him to claim patent rights. Uncle Sirius would have to take credit at least right now so that they cant steal their idea.”

“Right,” Teddy said with a sigh. “I hate how biased the ministry is toward Creatures. I can’t wait until we change it.”

“Neither can we, Kid,” Hadrian agreed. “Remus is brilliant, and the world should know it. He should be able to show the world just how brilliant.”

They spent the rest of the day playing chess, flying, or simply spending time together. Tomorrow, Severus would return to the school and life would continue on. But for now, they were all together and that was all Hadrian was going to concentrate on.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Albus was nearly to his limit.

It seemed like nothing, not one thing, had gone his way since that little Potter brat had died. He didn’t know how Tom had managed to trick the goblins or fake the magical documents to give him a new identity, but he was sure that it was a very dark ritual.

Albus just needed to find a way to prove it. To prove that everyone’s new favorite Duke was the Dark Lord Voldemort. But how? He was going to have to do something drastic. Something that would likely be illegal. But the people would forgive him when he proved that Peverell was actually the Dark Lord in disguise.

He was standing outside the Burrow and trying to figure out if there was a way to get in without alerting Arthur that he had been there snooping. Though maybe it would be ok to set the wards off. Then Arthur would come home and Albus could handle this situation quickly.

Molly and her horrible children had already worked his nerves today. Those two children were horribly spoiled and he didn’t think he could handle having them under his roof for much longer.

The girl whined about Harry’s death as if someone had murdered her husband. Whined about how she was never going to be happy again and that her life had ended already. And then in the next breath she was begging her brother to tell her about the Longbottom boy and talking about how she knew he was going to fall in love with her before Winter break.

It was insufferable.

The boy whined about everything. Everything. His clothes were worn, his books were old, his pet was missing and now he wouldn’t have one like everyone else. No one would think he was important now that Harry was dead. How he was upset that Harry hadn’t left him everything in his Will, since he was his best friend.

He couldn’t listen to it much more.

And Molly, well Molly was the worst in his opinion. She had been up early this morning cooking and cleaning. Which wouldn’t have been bad, but she had started rearranging his entire home. Nothing was where he needed it to be. She was moving through his home as if it were her own and it was grating on his nerves. She was such a pushy woman and Merlin, did she screech.

He needed Arthur to let Molly and her offspring back into the Burrow.

He gently tapped the Wards. Like a little knock and waited. He was completely surprised when the wards simply dropped. Weird. Arthur wasn’t home. He knew he wasn’t he hadn’t felt anyone in the home.

Albus stepped through and then strode up to the door and knocked gently just to make sure. When no one answered after a while he opened the door and stepped into the empty home. He looked around the first level and into Arthur’s office to see if he could find any clues as to what had happened. All he found was a not on the kitchen table.

Molly,
The house is yours. My sons and I have found new accommodations.

Simple to the point and revealed nothing. Albus was worried now. He was losing his pawns. Important players were being taken off the board right under Albus’ nose and he didn’t understand how it was all falling apart so quickly.

There was no way Arthur hadn’t gone to the bank. No way that he didn’t know exactly what had been done to him. Something like this could ruin Albus. Well, not exactly. It would ruin Molly. Albus had been careful to never be seen when Molly was working her memory charms or visiting with her brothers.

This couldn’t be tied back to him. It was still a salvageable situation as far as he was concerned. He could pretend that he knew nothing about what was happening in the Weasley home. He was as much in the dark as everyone else. He needed to write to Arthur and get Molly out of his home.

He needed to tie up some lose ends. He couldn’t keep letting things get out of his control. He was going to start with Pettigrew. The rat knew too much. Albus had been the one to sow the seeds of descent in Peter’s mind and pushed him toward the Dark. He had known Peter had given in and then encouraged the Potters to make him the secret keeper.

Albus had been growing weak and needed a little more power. It was why he had so many Wixen and Creatures taken and in potion induced comas. He was siphoning power from them. It was why he was so powerful.

Albus left the deserted house and flooed home. He handed the note to Molly and told her that she could go home now that she had one to go to and then he encouraged her to write to Arthur and try to find out where he was so that Albus could take care of him for her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“What do you mean he is dead?” Hadrian demanded. He had come to the ministry first thing Monday morning just like he had planned so that he could help Amelia and Rufus question Peter. Except, there wouldn’t be any questioning today.

“The guards reported it this morning,” Amelia informed him. “When they tried to wake him up for his breakfast, he was already dead.”

“Have they been questioned?” Hadrian asked. “Who could have gotten to him? I thought we had tightened security since Lord Black’s poisoning?”

“We did,” Rufus responded with a shrug. “Someone dosed the guards. We checked their memories and at about midnight, they fell asleep and didn’t wake up again until almost time for guard change. They were tested for potions, and they were both given something with their evening meal.”

“There are several Ministry elves with holes in their memories so we cannot even pinpoint which one was used to do this,” Amelia ground out.

“Don’t you have a record of who comes and goes and when?” Hadrian asked. He knew they had a system like that set up when he had worked here but he didn’t know exactly when it had been implemented.

“We don’t,” Rufus answered. “It would be too hard to keep track. A lot of ministry workers have floo access directly to their offices.”

“Remind me to bring that up in a meeting soon. There is a way to do it. One that works very well. I believe they are currently using it in America,” Hadrian said absently. “It won’t fix problems like this but it would help in the investigations to know at least who was in the building at the time.”

“What do we do now?” Amelia asked with a sigh.

“Nothing we can do. Peter is dead. He cannot give us testimony about my suspect from the Veil,” Rufus responded.

I could help you to interrogate him, Master

And Hadrian knew that she could. But it would be considered Necromancy and that was forbidden and illegal in Britian. They would never agree to it and would likely attempt to lock him up for suggesting it.

Perhaps privately for your own investigation

Now that wasn’t a bad idea. He could always allow Death to bring him Peter’s soul and he could question him. Perhaps he could use the information somehow. That might come in handy. He felt that Death was pleased to have offered something that Hadrian could use.

“Well, I guess that is that,” Hadrian said with a casual shrug. “If the two of you don’t need me for anything else. I have other things that need tending to today.”

“I don’t believe we need anything else from you today, Duke Peverell,” Rufus answered.

Hadrian nodded and then left the ministry before apparating to Hogsmeade. Today was the third day of reworking the wards, the goblins should be finishing up today. He would see how everything was going.

“Duke Peverell,” one of the goblins greeted him.

“May your enemies fall to your axe,” Hadrian greeted back.

“And all your investments succeed,” the goblin responded. “I am Grom. Is there anything we can do for you?”

“Hello Grom, I was simply coming to see how things were moving along,” Hadrian answered.

“The wards were so corrupted that we had to completely remove the Wardstone and destroy it. There have been too many dark things in this castle that never should have been here. Rituals and corruptions that completely ruined the spellwork on the Wardstone,” Grom responded.

“And were you able to find another?” Hadrian asked.

“We have very few that are large enough to maintain the wards around a castle and property this large, but we did find one. And because it is completely new and has never been used before we were able to add a few features,” Grom stated. He waved his hand toward three glass orbs.

“And what are these?” Hadrian asked as he picked one up.

“These are tied to the Wardstone inside the castle. It will allow you, Lord Hufflepuff, and the Headmaster to monitor the wards. It will glow black to alert you to the use of dark magic within the school, red to alert you of cursed objects attempting to pass the wards, and a myriad of other colors to indicate different things happening within the boundaries and then show you an image of the situation. We will provide you with a parchment that explains it fully,” Grom revealed.

“That sounds wonderfully convenient. This will be very helpful in monitoring the school. And what about the Wardstone itself? Will it let us know if someone attempts to alter or adjust the wards in any way?” Hadrian asked.

“It will,” Grom answered. “We have also searched out and removed every dark object within the school and have made it so that none will make it past the ward line.”

“Are the dark objects somewhere that I can look them over?” Hadrian asked. He was curious if their search had taken them to the Room of Requirement. If so, the Diadem had most likely been found already.

“They are yours and Lord Hufflepuffs to look through. The school and everything in it technically belong to the two of you as well as Lord Ravenclaw,” Grom answered. He pointed toward a large trunk that was being guarded by two other goblins.

Hadrian headed over and began to look through the trunk. He was happy to find the box with the Diadem in it and tucked it into his robes. He instructed the Goblins to put the rest of the objects into his Peverell Vault for him to look at later. If they were too dark to be allowed to exist, he would have them destroyed.

It was only another hour more before the wards were completed. Charis and Albus were called to the school and given a rundown of what had been done and fixed.

“Oh, and just so that you are aware, Albus,” Hadrian spoke up. “These orbs will inform us the moment the wards are tampered with in any way. If you or anyone else attempts to adjust them or mess with them even for the smallest reason, we will be alerted. And if you do not have a damn good reason for having messed with them, you will be removed from your position as Headmaster.”

“The goblins have done a fine job of reworking these wards and I don’t see there being any reason for anyone at all to mess with them,” Charis agreed. “The only time they should be touched is once a year when the goblins come to do maintenance on the Wardstone and make sure that everything is functioning properly.”

“Our students are so lucky to have the two of you so adamant about their safety,” Albus said through gritted teeth. “If that is everything, I need to call my professors back to the school so that we can begin preparing for the new school year.”

“Of course,” Hadrian stated with a smile. “Oh, did you still need our assistance if getting the letters sent out?”

“No thank you, we will manage,” Albus stated and headed for the school. He paused for a moment and seemed to grow even angrier before he pulled off one of his rings and banished it before stepping fully through the gates and onto the school property.

Hadrian had no doubt that the ring was somehow connected to the power he was syphoning from his captives. He wondered what Albus would do now to make up for the loss of it now that the wards were working properly. He chuckled as he and Charis along with the goblins apparated away.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hadrian was currently sitting in his office going over important things for the meeting this weekend as well as making sure he had everything for the ritual Death had given him to keep his family safe. He looked over at the box sitting at the edge of his desk.

It now housed all of the pieces of Tom’s soul. He had the piece from himself, the Diary, the Necklace, the Cup, the Diadem, and the Ring. He just needed to find a good time to resurrect Tom. He wasn’t ready just yet to do it. He wanted to spend a little more time letting Severus adjust to them before introducing a new Submissive.

“Lost in thought?”

Hadrian looked up and smiled at Severus standing in the doorway. He waved the Submissive in and Severus closed the door behind him. Lucius was still at work and Sirius and Remus had taken the boys to the Island with him.

“Only a bit,” Hadrian answered and then banished the box back to his vault beneath the castle. “Did you need something, Little Bird?”

“Only…only to spend a little time with you while we have it. Albus has called us back to the school,” Severus responded with a slight blush before coming further into the room. “If you aren’t too busy.”

“I’m not,” Hadrian answered quickly. “I will never be too busy to spend time with you. Did you have anything in mind that you wanted to do?”

“Could we just sit together for a while?” Severus asked him.

“I found a few books about Phoenix in my library earlier,” Hadrian stated as he stood and moved over to the couch in his office. “I could read one to you while we sit together?”

Severus walked over and sat down on the couch next Hadrian and then did like he had seen Lucius do before. He grabbed the Dominant Drake’s arm and lifted it so that it was wrapped around his shoulders and then scooted closer to the Drake.

Hadrian gave a pleased rumble and wrapped his arm around the man tighter. He leaned down and nuzzled Severus’ cheek gently and breathed him in.

“Little Bird?” Hadrian asked.

“Hmm?” Severus responded as he closed his eyes and let the Dominant man touch him.

“May I kiss you?” Hadrian asked quietly. Severus thought about it for a moment and then nodded. He had wanted Hadrian to kiss him from the moment he had seen him and Lucius together and known that he could be part of it.

Hadrian grinned and then reached up with his other hand to cup Severus jaw tenderly. Severus smirked.

“I am not a delicate thing like our Veela, Drake. I prefer a firmer hand,” Severus stated firmly.

Hadrian answered the challenge in his dark eyes with a growl and moved his hand down to wrap firmly but gently around the Submissive’s neck. He felt Severus’ pulse pick up against his palm and could smell the little bit of arousal that was suddenly being pumped into the air.

Then he took the Phoenix’s mouth. A firm press of lips that quickly turned to more when Hadrian tightened his hand just a little around Severus’ neck and the Submissive gasped. Hadrian thrust his tongue into his mouth to explore. But Severus was not Lucius.

Lucius had Submitted eagerly when Hadrian had taken his mouth. There was no battle of wills just simple, sweet, utter Submission from his little Veela. Severus did none of those things.

Severus leaned forward just enough to add more pressure to his own neck and then his tongue tangled with Hadrian’s. He forced Hadrian to take his Submission from him instead of simply giving it. The kiss was demanding. Hadrian demanding Severus to submit and Severus demanding that Hadrian make him. It was a hard press of mouths and teeth.

But when Severus finally did submit, it was beautiful. Hadrian loosened his hand and moved it to gently hold the back of Severus’ neck as the Phoenix simply melted in Hadrian’s hold. The kiss turned from demanding to gentle.

Hadrian peppered sweet kisses across Severus’ lips, nose, cheeks, and eyes lids before claiming his mouth again. His Submission was all the sweeter because Hadrian had fought for it. When he finally pulled away, Severus was flushed and panting. Dazed and beautiful.

The Drake forced himself to calm down so that he didn’t attempt to take his Submissive to bed that very moment. Severus wasn’t ready for something like that just yet. Just like their kiss, Hadrian would have to earn it. And he looked forward to doing exactly that.

“That was…” Severus whispered and paused as if he just didn’t know how to finish his sentence.

“Yes it was,” Hadrian offered and then leaned back and tucked Severus back under his arm. Severus snuggled closer and wrapped an arm around Hadrian’s waist. “My offer to read to you still stands.”

“That would be welcome,” Severus answered contentedly. So, Hadrian kissed the top of his head and then summoned the book he had found. He opened it up and began to read out loud. They stayed like that for over an hour before Severus sat up reluctantly.

“I…have to go or Albus will become suspicious,” Severus finally stated with a sigh. Hadrian reached out and gently tugged on a piece of his hair.

“This isn’t goodbye, Little Bird. There is one tweak to the wards that the Goblins allowed me,” Hadrian revealed. “Any traffic to and from your floo will not register to the wards. You can come here to us anytime you want. Spend your nights here when you are not patrolling or on duty. We can come to you. We can still spend time together.”

“That makes me feel better,” Severus responded gratefully. “It was a little unsettling to my instincts to think about being separated from you and Lucius for so long. I am curious about something?”

“Ask me anything, Little Bird,” Hadrian insisted.

“I..I am your mate and Lucius is your mate but we are not mated to each other, right?” Severus asked.

“Correct,” Hadrian agreed.

“What do you expect our relationship to be like? Are we only allowed to be intimate with you? Or…or can we be intimate with each other as well?” Severus asked with a blush.

“I know that you and Lucius have been attracted to each other for a long time, Severus,” Hadrian responded. “I want you to have whatever relationship makes you happy. You and Lucius are mine, but that doesn’t mean that you cant also be with each other. It would make me happy to know that the two of you are happy. If you are asking if I am ok with the two of you also being together then the answer is yes.”

“So, it wouldn’t upset you to know that while you are away at work or something the two of us were together intimately? We haven’t, I am simply asking,” Severus stated.

“No, it would not upset me. Our home will be happier if all of us can make this work together,” Hadrian insisted.

“That’s exactly what Lucius said you would say,” Severus said with a chuckle. “He knows you very well.”

“Yes, well, our little Veela is very perceptive and has a little longer to get to know me. You will get there as well, Little Bird,” Hadrian stated.

“You let him still be his own person. He handled the things with Arthur yesterday and you didn’t even look them over to make sure that you were ok with it. He simply made decisions for your properties, and you let him,” Severus pointed out.

“Lucius and I are bonded, Little Bird. In the eyes of magic and the law we are one. Those aren’t my properties; this isn’t my home. What is mine is his, yours. Ours. I trust Lucius to handle things because I know he is capable of doing it. I don’t need to second guess him or check his decisions as if he were an incompetent child,” Hadrian stated and then he leaned forward and pressed a gentle kiss to Severus’ lips.

“It will be the same for you, Little Bird. I will trust you to handle things as well. I will not micro manage you or hover. If you say you can handle something then I trust that you can do it. Lucius is good with money and the law. You are good with potions and your brain is magnificent,” Hadrian added.

“He is nearly too good to be true isn’t he,” Lucius stated. He had come in right as Severus was questioning Hadrian about allowing him to handle things. He had stayed quiet near the door to allow them to talk.

“Nearly,” Severus agreed and was surprised when Lucius leaned down and kissed him on the lips before settling himself in Hadrian’s lap.

“Hello, Darling. How was work? How are you feeling?” Hadrian asked as he caressed Lucius’ abdomen. “Did you eat at lunch?”

“Work was fine. I stopped by to check in on Arthur and he looked much better today. We had lunch together when he realized that I hadn’t eaten yet. I feel perfectly fine if a little nauseous,” Lucius answered with a grin.

“Do you need something for the nausea?” Severus asked him. “I have been brewing for you while I have been here. There is a month supply of prenatal potions as well as something for nausea and other things that are safe for you to take while carrying.”

“Such a good, Little Bird,” Hadrian praised. “Helping me to look after our Darling.”

“Thank you, Severus,” Lucius agreed and reached out and linked their fingers together. Hadrian was so settled having them both here like this that he kissed them both.

“Oh,” Hadrian said and summoned a box from his desk. “I have this for you, Little Bird. It is just like Lucius’ ring. This is a gift from Lady Death so that we can make sure I am alerted the moment someone tries to harm you. Will you wear it?”

Hadrian handed the box to Severus who opened it and pulled out a necklace. He had been afraid of it being a ring. It would have been dangerous to wear when he brewed or hard to keep glamoured this was much better. He could keep it hidden under his robes.

“I will wear it,” Severus agreed and let Lucius put the necklace on him. He looked at the two of them and then sighed. “I really do have to go now. I will come back when I am able.”

“You will not have to use a password, Little Bird. I have added you to the wards,” Hadrian informed him.

“Thank you, Hadrian,” Severus answered. Lucius and Hadrian both walked him to the floo room. He would floo to the Hogshead and then head to the school. Once he was gone, Hadrian led Lucius to the sitting room and pulled him into his arms.

“It is going to suck with him being gone after being with us the last three days,” Lucius said as Hadrian nuzzled him.

“Yes it is,” Hadrian agreed. “I missed you today, Darling. You never answered earlier, do you need something for your stomach?”

“No, I am not nauseous anymore,” Lucius insisted. “I will probably take one in the morning though. I believe I am starting to have morning sickness. It didn’t start until much later with Draco. This little Darling is going to be sure to make sure that we know they are there right off the bat.”

“Sounds like perhaps you are carrying a little girl who will take after her bearer. Wanting the world to know she is coming,” Hadrian said with fondness.

“Or a little stubborn Drake just like his father,” Lucius countered.

“I can’t wait until we can find out if they are a boy or girl,” Hadrian said as he pressed a kiss to Lucius’ neck.

There was a ruckus of noise before a very muddy cat came streaking through the sitting room. It was followed by a barking wolf-pup who was equally muddy and then their boys came running in behind the pup.

Hadrian started laughing hysterically as Lucius stood to try and get control of the situation. There was mud everywhere and at least two broken items in the room before Draco stood covered in mud and grinning from ear to ear holding what was definitely not a house cat.

He had a baby lion cub cradled in his arms.

Sirius and Remus were laughing just as hysterically in the doorway and Teddy was now holding a perfectly calm wolf-pup. Draco was so excited and Hadrian knew that Lucius would never deny that child anything while he looked like that.

“So, can I keep it, Father?”

Chapter Text

Dear Readers,

I am just posting this to let you all know that I have not forgotten about this story or any of my other stories. I am currently in the last semester of getting my degree and I am a little overwhelmed with everything they are having us do to prepare for graduation. I am pretty much either in class or working 13hr shifts in the hospital everyday during the week and the weekends are full of homework. I do not say this to whine. I swear, lol. I am only giving you a reason why I haven't updated anything in a while. I hope that you will all stick this out with me and have patience. I promise that after graduation in December when things calm down and I can take a deep breath, I will start writing again.

I feel rushed when I try to write a chapter and I don't feel like that is fair to the stories or to anyone who enjoys reading them. I feel like you can tell when someone doesn't truly put themselves into the story and I don't want that for myself or for you. So, once again please have patience and stick this out with me.

THIS STORY IS NOT ABANDONED!!!!!!!!!! IT IS ON HIATUS!!!! I WILL BE BACK!!!!!!!!